-->
Allah's Apostle said, "I have been sent and the Hour (is at hand) as these two," showing his two fingers and sticking (separating) them out.
Allah's Apostle said, "I have been sent and the Hour (is at hand) as these two (fingers)."
The Prophet said, "I have been sent and the Hour (is at hand) as these two (fingers)."
'Abdullah bin 'Umar said, "Allah's Apostle took hold of my shoulder and said, 'Be in this world as if you were a stranger or a traveler.' " The sub-narrator added: Ibn 'Umar used to say, "If you survive till the evening, do not expect to be alive in the morning, and if you survive till the morning, do not expect to be alive in the evening, and take from your health for your sickness, and (take) from your life for your death."
The Prophet said (regarding the Verse), " 'A Day when all mankind will stand before the Lord of the Worlds,' (that day) they will stand, drowned in their sweat up to the middle of their ears."
Allah's Apostle said, "The people will sweat so profusely on the Day of Resurrection that their sweat will sink seventy cubits deep into the earth, and it will rise up till it reaches the people's mouths and ears."
Allah's Apostle said, "If you knew that which I know you would laugh little and weep much."
The Prophet said, "If you knew that which I know, you would laugh little and weep much."
While I was walking with the Prophet in the Harra of Medina, Uhud came in sight. The Prophet said, "O Abu Dhar!" I said, "Labbaik, O Allah's Apostle!" He said, "I would not like to have gold equal to this mountain of Uhud, unless nothing of it, not even a single Dinar of it remains with me for more than three days, except something which I will keep for repaying debts. I would have spent all of it (distributed it) amongst Allah's Slaves like this, and like this, and like this." The Prophet pointed out with his hand towards his right, his left and his back (while illustrating it). He proceeded with his walk and said, "The rich are in fact the poor (little rewarded) on the Day of Resurrection except those who spend their wealth like this, and like this, and like this, to their right, left and back, but such people are few in number." Then he said to me, "Stay at your place and do not leave it till I come back." Then he proceeded in the darkness of the night till he went out of sight, and then I heard a loud voice, and was afraid that something might have happened to the Prophet. I intended to go to him, but I remembered what he had said to me, i.e. "Don't leave your place till I come back to you," so I remained at my place till he came back to me. I said, "O Allah's Apostle! I heard a voice and I was afraid." So I mentioned the whole story to him. He said, "Did you hear it?" I replied, "Yes." He said, "It was Gabriel who came to me and said, 'Whoever died without joining others in worship with Allah, will enter Paradise.' I asked (Gabriel), 'Even if he had committed theft or committed illegal sexual intercourse?' Gabriel said, 'Yes, even if he had committed theft or committed illegal sexual intercourse.' "
Allah Apostle said, "If I had gold equal to the mountain of Uhud, it would not please me that anything of it should remain with me after three nights (i.e., I would spend all of it in Allah's Cause) except what I would keep for repaying debts."
Allah's Apostle said, "The Hour will not be established till the sun rises from the west, and when it rises (from the west) and the people see it, then all of them will believe (in Allah). But that will be the time when 'No good it will do to a soul to believe then. If it believed not before...' (6.158)
The Hour will be established (so suddenly) that two persons spreading a garment between them will not be able to finish their bargain, nor will they be able to fold it up. The Hour will be established while a man is carrying the milk of his she-camel, but cannot drink it; and the Hour will be established when someone is not able to prepare the tank to water his livestock from it; and the Hour will be established when some of you has raised his food to his mouth but cannot eat it."
I brought water to Uthman bin 'Affan to perform the ablution while he was sitting on his seat. He performed the ablution in a perfect way and said, "I saw the Prophet performing the ablution in this place and he performed it in a perfect way and said, 'Whoever performs the ablution as I have done this time and then proceeds to the mosque and offers a two-Rak'at prayer and then sits there (waiting for the compulsory congregational prayers), then all his past sins will be forgiven.' The Prophet further added, 'Do not be conceited (thinking that your sins will be forgiven because of your prayer).' "
The Prophet said, "Paradise is nearer to any of you than the Shirak (leather strap) of his shoe, and so is the (Hell) Fire."
The Prophet said, "The truest poetic verse ever said by a poet, is: 'Indeed! Everything except Allah, is perishable.' "
The Prophet said, "Allah will say, 'O Adam!' Adam will reply, 'Labbaik and Sa'daik (I respond to Your Calls, I am obedient to Your orders), wal Khair fi Yadaik (and all the good is in Your Hands)!' Then Allah will say (to Adam), 'Bring out the people of the Fire.' Adam will say, 'What (how many) are the people of the Fire?' Allah will say, 'Out of every thousand (take out) nine-hundred and ninety-nine (persons).' At that time children will become hoary-headed and every pregnant female will drop her load (have an abortion) and you will see the people as if they were drunk, yet not drunk; But Allah's punishment will be very severe."
That news distressed the companions of the Prophet too much, and they said, "O Allah's Apostle! Who amongst us will be that man (the lucky one out of one-thousand who will be saved from the Fire)?" He said, "Have the good news that one-thousand will be from Gog and Magog, and the one (to be saved will be) from you." The Prophet added, "By Him in Whose Hand my soul is, I Hope that you (Muslims) will be one third of the people of Paradise." On that, we glorified and praised Allah and said, "Allahu Akbar." The Prophet then said, "By Him in Whose Hand my soul is, I hope that you will be one half of the people of Paradise, as your (Muslims) example in comparison to the other people (non-Muslims), is like that of a white hair on the skin of a black ox, or a round hairless spot on the foreleg of a donkey."
The Prophet said, "Riches does not mean, having a great amount of property, but riches is self-contentment."
I asked the Prophet (for some money) and he gave me, and then again I asked him and he gave me, and then again I asked him and he gave me and he then said, "This wealth is (like) green and sweet (fruit), and whoever takes it without greed, Allah will bless it for him, but whoever takes it with greed, Allah will not bless it for him, and he will be like the one who eats but is never satisfied. And the upper (giving) hand is better than the lower (taking) hand."
Allah's Apostle said, "Seventy thousand people of my followers will enter Paradise without accounts, and they are those who do not practice Ar-Ruqya and do not see an evil omen in things, and put their trust in their Lord."
I asked 'Aisha "What deed was the most beloved to the Prophet?" She said, "The regular constant one." I said, "At what time did he use to get up at night (for the Tahajjud night prayer)?" She said, "He used to get up on hearing (the crowing of) the cock (the last third of the night)."
The most beloved action to Allah's Apostle was that whose doer did it continuously and regularly.
Allah's Apostle said, "The deeds of anyone of you will not save you (from the (Hell) Fire)." They said, "Even you (will not be saved by your deeds), O Allah's Apostle?" He said, "No, even I (will not be saved) unless and until Allah bestows His Mercy on me. Therefore, do good deeds properly, sincerely and moderately, and worship Allah in the forenoon and in the afternoon and during a part of the night, and always adopt a middle, moderate, regular course whereby you will reach your target (Paradise)."
Allah's Apostle said, "Do good deeds properly, sincerely and moderately and know that your deeds will not make you enter Paradise, and that the most beloved deed to Allah's is the most regular and constant even though it were little."
The Prophet was asked, "What deeds are loved most by Allah?" He said, "The most regular constant deeds even though they may be few." He added, "Don't take upon yourselves, except the deeds which are within your ability."
I asked 'Aisha, mother of the believers, "O mother of the believers! How were the deeds of the Prophet? Did he use to do extra deeds of worship on special days?" She said, "No, but his deeds were regular and constant, and who among you is able to do what the Prophet was able to do (i.e. in worshipping Allah)?"
The Prophet said, "Do good deeds properly, sincerely and moderately, and receive good news because one's good deeds will not make him enter Paradise." They asked, "Even you, O Allah's Apostle?" He said, "Even I, unless and until Allah bestows His pardon and Mercy on me."
Once Allah's Apostle led us in prayer and then (after finishing it) ascended the pulpit and pointed with his hand towards the Qibla of the mosque and said, "While I was leading you in prayer, both Paradise and Hell were displayed in front of me in the direction of this wall. I had never seen a better thing (than Paradise) and a worse thing (than Hell) as I have seen today, I had never seen a better thing and a worse thing as I have seen today."
The Prophet said, "Whoever loves to meet Allah, Allah (too) loves to meet him and whoever hates to meet Allah, Allah (too) hates to meet him." 'Aisha, or some of the wives of the Prophet said, "But we dislike death." He said: "It is not like this, but it is meant that when the time of the death of a believer approaches, he receives the good news of Allah's pleasure with him and His blessings upon him, and so at that time nothing is dearer to him than what is in front of him. He therefore loves the meeting with Allah, and Allah (too) loves the meeting with him. But when the time of the death of a disbeliever approaches, he receives the evil news of Allah's Torment and His Requital, whereupon nothing is more hateful to him than what is before him. Therefore, he hates the meeting with Allah, and Allah too, hates the meeting with him."
The Prophet said, "Whoever loves the meeting with Allah, Allah too, loves the meeting with him; and whoever hates the meeting with Allah, Allah too, hates the meeting with him."
(the wife of the Prophet) When Allah's Apostle was in good health, he used to say, "No prophet's soul is ever captured unless he is shown his place in Paradise and given the option (to die or survive)." So when the death of the Prophet approached and his head was on my thigh, he became unconscious for a while and then he came to his senses and fixed his eyes on the ceiling and said, "O Allah (with) the highest companions." (See Qur'an 4.69). I said, "Hence he is not going to choose us." And I came to know that it was the application of the narration which he (the Prophet) used to narrate to us. And that was the last statement of the Prophet (before his death) i.e., "O Allah! With the highest companions." (See Qur'an 4.69)
The Prophet said, "Allah will take the whole earth (in His Hand) and will roll up the Heaven in His right Hand, and then He will say, "I am King! Where are the kings of the earth?' "
The Prophet said, "The (planet of) earth will be a bread on the Day of Resurrection, and The resistible (Allah) will topple turn it with His Hand like anyone of you topple turns a bread with his hands while (preparing the bread) for a journey, and that bread will be the entertainment for the people of Paradise." A man from the Jews came (to the Prophet) and said, "May The Beneficent (Allah) bless you, O Abul Qasim! Shall I tell you of the entertainment of the people of Paradise on the Day of Resurrection?" The Prophet said, "Yes." The Jew said, "The earth will be a bread," as the Prophet had said. Thereupon the Prophet looked at us and smiled till his premolar tooth became visible. Then the Jew further said, "Shall I tell you of the udm (additional food taken with bread) they will have with the bread?" He added, "That will be Balam and Nun." The people asked, "What is that?" He said, "It is an ox and a fish, and seventy thousand people will eat of the caudate lobe (i.e. extra lobe) of their livers."
I heard the Prophet saying, "The people will be gathered on the Day of Resurrection on reddish white land like a pure loaf of bread (made of pure fine flour)." Sahl added: That land will have no landmarks for anybody (to make use of).
'Aisha said, "The Prophet said, 'Anybody whose account (record) is questioned will surely be punished.' I said, Doesn't Allah say: 'He surely will receive an easy reckoning?' (84.8)
The Prophet replied, 'This means only the presentation of the account.' "
The Prophet said (as above, 543).
Allah's Apostle said, "None will be called to account on the Day of Resurrection, but will be ruined." I said "O Allah's Apostle! Hasn't Allah said: 'Then as for him who will be given his record in his right hand, he surely will receive an easy reckoning?' " (84.7-8) Allah's Apostle said, "That (Verse) means only the presentation of the accounts, but anybody whose account (record) is questioned on the Day of Resurrection, will surely be punished."
Allah's Prophet used to say, "A disbeliever will be brought on the Day of Resurrection and will be asked, 'Suppose you had as much gold as to fill the earth, would you offer it to ransom yourself?' He will reply, 'Yes.' Then it will be said to him, 'You were asked for something easier than that (to join none in worship with Allah (i.e. to accept Islam, but you refused).' "
The Prophet said, "There will be none among you but will be talked to by Allah on the Day of Resurrection, without there being an interpreter between him and Him (Allah). He will look and see nothing ahead of him, and then he will look (again for the second time) in front of him, and the (Hell) Fire will confront him. So, whoever among you can save himself from the Fire, should do so even with one half of a date (to give in charity)."
The Prophet said, "Protect yourself from the Fire." He then turned his face aside (as if he were looking at it) and said again, "Protect yourself from the Fire," and then turned his face aside (as if he were looking at it), and he said so for the third time till we thought he was looking at it. He then said, "Protect yourselves from the Fire, even if with one half of a date and he who hasn't got even this, (should do so) by (saying) a good, pleasant word."
Some people said, "O Allah's Apostle! Shall we see our Lord on the Day of Resurrection?" He said, "Do you crowd and squeeze each other on looking at the sun when it is not hidden by clouds?" They replied, "No, Allah's Apostle." He said, "Do you crowd and squeeze each other on looking at the moon when it is full and not hidden by clouds?" They replied, "No, O Allah's Apostle!" He said, "So you will see Him (your Lord) on the Day of Resurrection. Similarly Allah will gather all the people and say, 'Whoever used to worship anything should follow that thing.' So, he who used to worship the sun, will follow it, and he who used to worship the moon will follow it, and he who used to worship false deities will follow them; and then only this nation (i.e., Muslims) will remain, including their hypocrites. Allah will come to them in a shape other than they know and will say, 'I am your Lord.' They will say, 'We seek refuge with Allah from you. This is our place; (we will not follow you) till our Lord comes to us, and when our Lord comes to us, we will recognize Him.'
Then Allah will come to then in a shape they know and will say, 'I am your Lord.' They will say, '(No doubt) You are our Lord,' and they will follow Him. Then a bridge will be laid over the (Hell) Fire." Allah's Apostle added, "I will be the first to cross it. And the invocation of the Apostles on that Day, will be 'Allahukka Sallim, Sallim (O Allah, save us, save us!),' and over that bridge there will be hooks similar to the thorns of As Sa'dan (a thorny tree). Didn't you see the thorns of As-Sa'dan?" The companions said, "Yes, O Allah's Apostle." He added, "So the hooks over that bridge will be like the thorns of As-Sa'dan except that their greatness in size is only known to Allah. These hooks will snatch the people according to their deeds. Some people will be ruined because of their evil deeds, and some will be cut into pieces and fall down in Hell, but will be saved afterwards, when Allah has finished the judgments among His slaves, and intends to take out of the Fire whoever He wishes to take out from among those who used to testify that none had the right to be worshipped but Allah.
We will order the angels to take them out and the angels will know them by the mark of the traces of prostration (on their foreheads) for Allah banned the fire to consume the traces of prostration on the body of Adam's son. So they will take them out, and by then they would have burnt (as coal), and then water, called Maul Hayat (water of life) will be poured on them, and they will spring out like a seed springs out on the bank of a rainwater stream, and there will remain one man who will be facing the (Hell) Fire and will say, 'O Lord! It's (Hell's) vapor has poisoned and smoked me and its flame has burnt me; please turn my face away from the Fire.' He will keep on invoking Allah till Allah says, 'Perhaps, if I give you what you want, you will ask for another thing?' The man will say, 'No, by Your Power, I will not ask You for anything else.'
Then Allah will turn his face away from the Fire. The man will say after that, 'O Lord, bring me near the gate of Paradise.' Allah will say (to him), 'Didn't you promise not to ask for anything else? Woe to you, O son of Adam! How treacherous you are!' The man will keep on invoking Allah till Allah will say, 'But if I give you that, you may ask me for something else.' The man will say, 'No, by Your Power. I will not ask for anything else.' He will give Allah his covenant and promise not to ask for anything else after that. So Allah will bring him near to the gate of Paradise, and when he sees what is in it, he will remain silent as long as Allah will, and then he will say, 'O Lord! Let me enter Paradise.' Allah will say, 'Didn't you promise that you would not ask Me for anything other than that? Woe to you, O son of Adam! How treacherous you are!' On that, the man will say, 'O Lord! Do not make me the most wretched of Your creation,' and will keep on invoking Allah till Allah will smile and when Allah will smile because of him, then He will allow him to enter Paradise, and when he will enter Paradise, he will be addressed, 'Wish from so-and-so.' He will wish till all his wishes will be fulfilled, then Allah will say, All this (i.e. what you have wished for) and as much again therewith are for you.' "
Abu Huraira added: "That man will be the last of the people of Paradise to enter (Paradise).
Narrated 'Ata (while Abu Huraira was narrating): Abu Said was sitting in the company of Abu Huraira and he did not deny anything of his narration till he reached his saying: "All this and as much again therewith are for you." Then Abu Sa'id said, "I heard Allah's Apostle saying, 'This is for you and ten times as much.' " Abu Huraira said, "In my memory it is 'as much again therewith.' "
The Prophet said, "Allah will not accept the excuse of any person whose instant of death is delayed till he is sixty years of age."
I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "The heart of an old man remains young in two respects, i.e., his love for the world (its wealth, amusements and luxuries) and his incessant hope."
Allah's Apostle said, "The son of Adam (i.e. man) grows old and so also two (desires) grow old with him, i.e., love for wealth and (a wish for) a long life."
While I was riding behind the Prophet as a companion rider and there was nothing between me and him except the back of the saddle, he said, "O Mu'adh!" I replied, "Labbaik O Allah's Apostle! And Sa'diak!" He proceeded for a while and then said, "O Mu'adh!" I said, "Labbaik and Sa'daik, O Allah's Apostle!" He then proceeded for another while and said, "O Mu'adh bin Jabal!" I replied, "Labbaik, O Allah's Apostle, and Sa'daik!" He said, "Do you know what is Allah's right on His slaves?" I replied, "Allah and His Apostle know better." He said, "Allah's right on his slaves is that they should worship Him and not worship anything besides Him." He then proceeded for a while, and again said, "O Mu'adh bin Jabal!" I replied. "Labbaik, O Allah's Apostle, and Sa'daik." He said, "Do you know what is (Allah's) slaves' (people's) right on Allah if they did that?" I replied, "Allah and His Apostle know better." He said, "The right of (Allah's) slaves on Allah is that He should not punish them (if they did that)."
(An ally of the tribe of Bani 'Amir bin Lu'ai and one of those who had witnessed the battle of Badr with Allah's Apostle) Allah's Apostle sent Abu 'Ubaida bin Al-Jarrah to Bahrain to collect the Jizya tax. Allah's Apostle had concluded a peace treaty with the people of Bahrain and appointed Al 'Ala bin Al-Hadrami as their chief; Abu Ubaida arrived from Bahrain with the money. The Ansar heard of Abu 'Ubaida's arrival which coincided with the Fajr (morning) prayer led by Allah's Apostle. When the Prophet finished the prayer, they came to him. Allah's Apostle smiled when he saw them and said, "I think you have heard of the arrival of Abu 'Ubaida and that he has brought something." They replied, "Yes, O Allah's Apostle!" He said, "Have the good news, and hope for what will please you. By Allah, I am not afraid that you will become poor, but I am afraid that worldly wealth will be given to you in abundance as it was given to those (nations) before you, and you will start competing each other for it as the previous nations competed for it, and then it will divert you (from good) as it diverted them."
The Prophet went out and offered the funeral prayer for the martyrs of the (battle of) Uhud and then ascended the pulpit and said, "I am your predecessor and I am a witness against you. By Allah, I am now looking at my Tank-lake (Al-Kauthar) and I have been given the keys of the treasures of the earth (or the keys of the earth). By Allah! I am not afraid that after me you will worship others besides Allah, but I am afraid that you will start competing for (the pleasures of) this world."
Allah's Apostle said, "The thing I am afraid of most for your sake, is the worldly blessings which Allah will bring forth to you." It was said, "What are the blessings of this world?" The Prophet said, "The pleasures of the world." A man said, "Can the good bring forth evil?" The Prophet kept quiet for a while till we thought that he was being inspired divinely. Then he started removing the sweat from his forehead and said, "Where is the questioner?" That man said, "I (am present)." Abu Sa'id added: We thanked the man when the result (of his question) was such. The Prophet said, "Good never brings forth but good. This wealth (of the world) is (like) green and sweet (fruit), and all the vegetation which grows on the bank of a stream either kills or nearly kills the animal that eats too much of it, except the animal that eats the Khadira (a kind of vegetation). Such an animal eats till its stomach is full and then it faces the sun and starts ruminating and then it passes out dung and urine and goes to eat again. This worldly wealth is (like) sweet (fruit), and if a person earns it (the wealth) in a legal way and spends it properly, then it is an excellent helper, and whoever earns it in an illegal way, he will be like the one who eats but is never satisfied."
'Imran bin Husain said: The Prophet said, "The best people are my contemporaries (i.e., the present (my) generation) and then those who come after them (i.e., the next generation)." Imran added: I am not sure whether the Prophet repeated the statement twice after his first saying. The Prophet added, "And after them there will come people who will bear witness, though they will not be asked to give their witness; and they will be treacherous and nobody will trust them, and they will make vows, but will not fulfill them, and fatness will appear among them."
The Prophet said, "The best people are those of my generation, and then those who will come after them (the next generation), and then those who will come after them (i.e. the next generation), and then after them, there will come people whose witness will precede their oaths, and whose oaths will precede their witness."
I heard Khabbab, who had branded his abdomen with seven brands, saying, "Had Allah's Apostle not forbidden us to invoke Allah for death, I would have invoked Allah for death. The companions of Muhammad have left this world without taking anything of their reward in it (i.e., they will have perfect reward in the Hereafter), but we have collected of the worldly wealth what we cannot spend but on earth (i.e. on building houses)."
I came to Khabbab while he was building a wall, and he (Khabbab) said, "Our companions who have left this world, did not enjoy anything of their reward therein, while we have collected after them, much wealth that we cannot spend but on earth (i.e., on building)."
We migrated with the Prophet.(This narration is related in the chapter of migration).
Who was one of the men of the tribe of Bani Salim: Allah's Apostle came to me and said, "If anybody comes on the Day of Resurrection who has said: La ilaha illal-lah, sincerely, with the intention to win Allah's Pleasure, Allah will make the Hell-Fire forbidden for him."
Allah's Apostle said, "Allah says, 'I have nothing to give but Paradise as a reward to my believer slave, who, if I cause his dear friend (or relative) to die, remains patient (and hopes for Allah's Reward).' "
The Prophet said, "There was a man amongst the people who had suspicion as to the righteousness of his deeds. Therefore he said to his family, 'If I die, take me and burn my corpse and throw my ashes into the sea on a hot (or windy) day.' They did so, but Allah, collected his particles and asked (him), 'What made you do what you did?' He replied, 'The only thing that made me do it, was that I was afraid of You.' So Allah forgave him."
The Prophet mentioned a man from the previous generation or from the people preceding your age whom Allah had given both wealth and children. The Prophet said, "When the time of his death approached, he asked his children, 'What type of father have I been to you?' They replied: 'You have been a good father.' He said, 'But he (i.e. your father) has not stored any good deeds with Allah (for the Hereafter): if he should face Allah, Allah will punish him. So listen, (O my children), when I die, burn my body till I become mere coal and then grind it into powder, and when there is a stormy wind, throw me (my ashes) in it.' So he took a firm promise from his children (to follow his instructions). And by Allah they (his sons) did accordingly (fulfilled their promise). Then Allah said, 'Be!' and behold! That man was standing there! Allah then said, 'O my slave! What made you do what you did?' That man said, 'Fear of You.' So Allah forgave him."
Allah's Apostle said. "My example and the example of the message with which Allah has sent me is like that of a man who came to some people and said, 'I have seen with my own eyes the enemy forces, and I am a naked warner (to you) so save yourself, save yourself!' A group of them obeyed him and went out at night, slowly and stealthily and were safe, while another group did not believe him and thus the army took them in the morning and destroyed them."
I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "My example and the example of the people is that of a man who made a fire, and when it lighted what was around it, moths and other insects started falling into the fire. The man tried (his best) to prevent them, (from falling in the fire) but they overpowered him and rushed into the fire." The Prophet added: "Now, similarly, I take hold of the knots at your waist (belts) to prevent you from falling into the Fire, but you insist on falling into it."
The Prophet said, "A Muslim is the one who avoids harming Muslims with his tongue or his hands. And a Muhajir (an emigrant) is the one who gives up (abandons) all what Allah has forbidden."
The Prophet said, "There are two blessings which many people lose: (They are) health and free time for doing good."
The Prophet said, "O Allah! There is no life worth living except the life of the Hereafter, so (please) make righteous the Ansar and the Emigrants."
We were in the company of Allah's Apostle in (the battle of) Al-Khandaq, and he was digging the trench while we were carrying the earth away. He looked at us and said, "O Allah! There is no life worth living except the life of the Hereafter, so (please) forgive the Ansar and the Emigrants."
I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "Verily Allah created Mercy. The day He created it, He made it into one hundred parts. He withheld with Him ninety-nine parts, and sent its one part to all His creatures. Had the non-believer known of all the Mercy which is in the Hands of Allah, he would not lose hope of entering Paradise, and had the believer known of all the punishment which is present with Allah, he would not consider himself safe from the Hell-Fire."
The Prophet drew a square and then drew a line in the middle of it and let it extend outside the square and then drew several small lines attached to that central line, and said, "This is the human being, and this, (the square) in his lease of life, encircles him from all sides (or has encircled him), and this (line), which is outside (the square), is his hope, and these small lines are the calamities and troubles (which may befall him), and if one misses him, another will snap (i.e. overtake) him, and if the other misses him, a third will snap (i.e. overtake) him."
The Prophet drew a few lines and said, "This is (man's) hope, and this is the instant of his death, and while he is in this state (of hope), the nearer line (death) comes to Him."
(the clerk of Al-Mughira bin Shu'ba) Muawiya wrote to Al-Mughira: "Write to me a narration you have heard from Allah's Apostle." So Al-Mughira wrote to him, "I heard him saying the following after each prayer: 'La ilaha illal-lahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahu-l-mulk wa lahuI-hamd, wa huwa 'ala kulli Shai-in qadir.' He also used to forbid idle talk, asking too many questions (in religion), wasting money, preventing what should be given, and asking others for something (except in great need), being undutiful to mothers, and burying one's little daughters (alive)."
The Prophet narrating about his Lord and, "Allah ordered (the appointed angels over you) that the good and the bad deeds be written, and He then showed (the way) how (to write). If somebody intends to do a good deed and he does not do it, then Allah will write for him a full good deed (in his account with Him); and if he intends to do a good deed and actually did it, then Allah will write for him (in his account) with Him (its reward equal) from ten to seven hundred times to many more times: and if somebody intended to do a bad deed and he does not do it, then Allah will write a full good deed (in his account) with Him, and if he intended to do it (a bad deed) and actually did it, then Allah will write one bad deed (in his account)."
Allah's Apostle said, "If anyone of you looked at a person who was made superior to him in property and (in good) appearance, then he should also look at the one who is inferior to him, and to whom he has been made superior."
Anas said "You people do (bad) deeds (commit sins) which seem in your eyes as tiny (minute) than hair while we used to consider those (very deeds) during the life-time of the Prophet as destructive sins."
Allah's Apostle said, "Whoever can guarantee (the chastity of) what is between his two jaw-bones and what is between his two legs (i.e. his tongue and his private parts), I guarantee Paradise for him."
Allah's Apostle said, "Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should talk what is good or keep quiet, and whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should not hurt (or insult) his neighbor; and whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day, should entertain his guest generously."
My ears heard and my heart grasped (the statement which) the Prophet said, "The period for keeping one's guest is three days (and don't forget) his reward." It was asked, "What is his reward?" He said, "In the first night and the day he should be given a high class quality of meals; and whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day, should entertain his guest generously; and whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should talk what is good (sense) or keep quiet."
That he heard Allah's Apostle saying, "A slave of Allah may utter a word without thinking whether it is right or wrong, he may slip down in the Fire as far away a distance equal to that between the east."
The Prophet; said, "A slave (of Allah) may utter a word which pleases Allah without giving it much importance, and because of that Allah will raise him to degrees (of reward): a slave (of Allah) may utter a word (carelessly) which displeases Allah without thinking of its gravity and because of that he will be thrown into the Hell-Fire."
Some people from the Ansar asked Allah's Apostle (to give them something) and he gave to everyone of them, who asked him, until all that he had was finished. When everything was finished and he had spent all that was in his hand, he said to them, '"(Know) that if I have any wealth, I will not withhold it from you (to keep for somebody else); And (know) that he who refrains from begging others (or doing prohibited deeds), Allah will make him contented and not in need of others; and he who remains patient, Allah will bestow patience upon him, and he who is satisfied with what he has, Allah will make him self-sufficient. And there is no gift better and vast (you may be given) than patience."
The Prophet used to pray so much that his feet used to become edematous or swollen, and when he was asked as to why he prays so much, he would say, "Shall I not be a thankful slave (to Allah)?"
The Prophet looked at a man fighting against the pagans and he was one of the most competent persons fighting on behalf of the Muslims. The Prophet said, "Let him who wants to look at a man from the dwellers of the (Hell) Fire, look at this (man)." Another man followed him and kept on following him till he (the fighter) was injured and, seeking to die quickly, he placed the blade tip of his sword between his breasts and leaned over it till it passed through his shoulders (i.e., committed suicide). The Prophet added, "A person may do deeds that seem to the people as the deeds of the people of Paradise while in fact, he is from the dwellers of the (Hell) Fire: and similarly a person may do deeds that seem to the people as the deeds of the people of the (Hell) Fire while in fact, he is from the dwellers of Paradise. Verily, the (results of) deeds done, depend upon the last actions."
The Prophet said, "The cases which will be decided first (on the Day of Resurrection) will be the cases of blood-shedding."
Allah's Apostle said, "Whoever has wronged his brother, should ask for his pardon (before his death), as (in the Hereafter) there will be neither a Dinar nor a Dirham. (He should secure pardon in this life) before some of his good deeds are taken and paid to his brother, or, if he has done no good deeds, some of the bad deeds of his brother are taken to be loaded on him (in the Hereafter)."
Allah's Apostle said, "The believers, after being saved from the (Hell) Fire, will be stopped at a bridge between Paradise and Hell and mutual retaliation will be established among them regarding wrongs they have committed in the world against one another. After they are cleansed and purified (through the retaliation), they will be admitted into Paradise; and by Him in Whose Hand Muhammad's soul is, everyone of them will know his dwelling in Paradise better than he knew his dwelling in this world."
A bedouin came to the Prophet and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Who is the best of mankind!" The Prophet said, "A man who strives for Allah's Cause with his life and property, and also a man who lives (all alone) in a mountain path among the mountain paths to worship his Lord and save the people from his evil."
I heard from the Prophet saying, "There will come a time upon the people when the best property of a Muslim will be sheep which he will take to the tops of mountains and to the places of rainfall, run away with his religion (in order to save it) from afflictions."
The Prophet said, "The people were displayed in front of me and I saw one prophet passing by with a large group of his followers, and another prophet passing by with only a small group of people, and another prophet passing by with only ten (persons), and another prophet passing by with only five (persons), and another prophet passed by alone. And then I looked and saw a large multitude of people, so I asked Gabriel, 'Are these people my followers?' He said, 'No, but look towards the horizon.' I looked and saw a very large multitude of people. Gabriel said. 'Those are your followers, and those are seventy thousand (persons) in front of them who will neither have any reckoning of their accounts nor will receive any punishment.' I asked, 'Why?' He said, 'For they used not to treat themselves with branding (cauterization) nor with Ruqya (get oneself treated by the recitation of some Verses of the Qur'an) and not to see evil omen in things, and they used to put their trust (only) in their Lord.' " On hearing that, 'Ukasha bin Mihsan got up and said (to the Prophet), "Invoke Allah to make me one of them." The Prophet said, "O Allah, make him one of them." Then another man got up and said (to the Prophet), "Invoke Allah to make me one of them." The Prophet said, "Ukasha has preceded you."
I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "From my followers there will enter Paradise a crowd, seventy thousand in number whose faces will glitter as the moon does when it is full." On hearing that, 'Ukasha bin Mihsan Al-Asdi got up, lifting his covering sheet, and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Invoke Allah that He may make me one of them." The Prophet said, "O Allah, make him one of them." Another man from the Ansar got up and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Invoke Allah to make me one of them." The Prophet said (to him), "'Ukasha has preceded you."
The Prophet said, "Seventy-thousand or seven-hundred thousand of my followers (the narrator is in doubt as to the correct number) will enter Paradise holding each other till the first and the last of them enter Paradise at the same time, and their faces will have a glitter like that of the moon at night when it is full."
The Prophet; said, "The people of Paradise will enter Paradise, and the people of the (Hell) Fire will enter the (Hell) Fire: then a call-maker will get up (and make an announcement) among them, 'O the people of the (Hell) Fire! No death anymore! And O people of Paradise! No death (anymore) but Eternity.' "
The Prophet said, "It will be said to the people of Paradise, 'O people of Paradise! Eternity (for you) and no death,' and to the people of the Fire, 'O people of the Fire, eternity (for you) and no death!' "
The Prophet said, "Who among you considers the wealth of his heirs dearer to him than his own wealth?" They replied, "O Allah's Apostle! There is none among us but loves his own wealth more." The Prophet said, "So his wealth is whatever he spends (in Allah's Cause) during his life (on good deeds) while the wealth of his heirs is whatever he leaves after his death."
Two men, a Muslim and a Jew, abused each other. The Muslim said, "By Him Who gave superiority to Muhammad over all the people." On that, the Jew said, "By Him Who gave superiority to Moses over all the people." The Muslim became furious at that and slapped the Jew in the face. The Jew went to Allah's Apostle and informed him of what had happened between him and the Muslim. Allah's Apostle said, "Don't give me superiority over Moses, for the people will fall unconscious on the Day of Resurrection and I will be the first to gain consciousness, and behold! Moses will be there holding the side of Allah's Throne. I will not know whether Moses has been among those people who have become unconscious and then has regained consciousness before me, or has been among those exempted by Allah from falling unconscious."
The Prophet said, "The people will fall down unconscious at the time when they should fall down (i.e., on the Day of Resurrection), and then I will be the first man to get up, and behold, Moses will be there holding (Allah's) Throne. I will not know whether he has been amongst those who have fallen unconscious."
The Prophet said, "I looked into paradise and saw that the majority of its people were the poor, and I looked into the Fire and found that the majority of its people were women."
The Prophet said, "I stood at the gate of Paradise and saw that the majority of the people who had entered it were poor people, while the rich were forbidden (to enter along with the poor, because they were waiting the reckoning of their accounts), but the people of the Fire had been ordered to be driven to the Fire. And I stood at the gate of the Fire and found that the majority of the people entering it were women."
Allah's Apostle said, "When the people of Paradise have entered Paradise and the people of the Fire have entered the Fire, death will be brought and will be placed between the Fire and Paradise, and then it will be slaughtered, and a call will be made (that), 'O people of Paradise, no more death! O people of the Fire, no more death! ' So the people of Paradise will have happiness added to their previous happiness, and the people of the Fire will have sorrow added to their previous sorrow."
Allah's Apostle said, "Allah will say to the people of Paradise, 'O the people of Paradise!' They will say, 'Labbaik, O our Lord, and Sa'daik!' Allah will say, 'Are you pleased?' They will say, 'Why should we not be pleased since You have given us what You have not given to anyone of Your creation?' Allah will say, 'I will give you something better than that.' They will reply, 'O our Lord! And what is better than that?' Allah will say, 'I will bestow My pleasure and contentment upon you so that I will never be angry with you after forever.' "
Haritha was martyred on the day (of the battle) of Badr while he was young. His mother came to the Prophet saying, "O Allah's Apostle! You know the relation of Haritha to me (how fond of him I was); so, if he is in Paradise, I will remain patient and wish for Allah's reward, but if he is not there, then you will see what I will do." The Prophet replied, "May Allah be merciful upon you! Have you gone mad? (Do you think) it is one Paradise? There are many Paradises and he is in the (most superior) Paradise of Al-Firdaus."
Allah's Apostle said, "Seventy thousand or seven hundred thousand of my followers will enter Paradise. (Abu Hazim, the sub-narrator, is not sure as to which of the two numbers is correct.) And they will be holding on to one another, and the first of them will not enter till the last of them has entered, and their faces will be like the moon on a full moon night."
The Prophet said, "The people of Paradise will see the Ghuraf (special abodes) in Paradise as you see a star in the sky." Abu Said added: "As you see a glittering star remaining in the eastern horizon and the western horizon."
The Prophet said, "Allah will say to the person who will have the minimum punishment in the Fire on the Day of Resurrection, 'If you had things equal to whatever is on the earth, would you ransom yourself (from the punishment) with it?' He will reply, 'Yes.' Allah will say, 'I asked you a much easier thing than this while you were in the backbone of Adam, that is, not to worship others besides Me, but you refused and insisted to worship others besides Me.' "
The Prophet said, "Some people will come out of the Fire through intercession looking like The Thaarir." I asked 'Amr, "What is the Thaarir?" He said, "Ad Daghabis," and at that time he was toothless. Hammad added: I said to 'Amr bin Dinar, "O Abu Muhammad! Did you hear Jabir bin 'Abdullah saying, 'I heard the Prophet saying: 'Some people will come out of the Fire through intercession?' " He said, "Yes. "
The Prophet said, "Some people will come out of the Fire after they have received a touch of the Fire, changing their color, and they will enter Paradise, and the people of Paradise will name them 'Al-Jahannamiyin' the (Hell) Fire people."
Allah's Apostle said, "When the people of Paradise have entered Paradise, and the people of the Fire have entered the Fire, Allah will say. 'Take out (of the Fire) whoever has got faith equal to a mustard seed in his heart.' They will come out, and by that time they would have burnt and became like coal, and then they will be thrown into the river of Al-Hayyat (life) and they will spring up just as a seed grows on the bank of a rainwater stream." The Prophet said, "Don't you see that the germinating seed comes out yellow and twisted?"
I heard the Prophet saying, "The person who will have the least punishment from amongst the Hell Fire people on the Day of Resurrection, will be a man under whose arch of the feet a smoldering ember will be placed so that his brain will boil because of it."
I heard the Prophet saying, "The least punished person of the (Hell) Fire people on the Day of Resurrection will be a man under whose arch of the feet two smoldering embers will be placed, because of which his brain will boil just like Al-Mirjal (copper vessel) or a Qum-qum (narrow-necked vessel) is boiling with water."
The Prophet mentioned the Fire and turned his face aside and asked for Allah's protection from it, and then again he mentioned the Fire and turned his face aside and asked for Allah's protection from it and said, "Protect yourselves from the Hell-Fire, even if with one half of a date, and he who cannot afford that, then (let him do so) by (saying) a good, pleasant word."
I heard Allah's Apostle when his uncle, Abu Talib had been mentioned in his presence, saying, "Maybe my intercession will help him (Abu Talib) on the Day of Resurrection so that he may be put in a shallow place in the Fire, with fire reaching his ankles and causing his brain to boil."
Allah's Apostle said, "Allah will gather all the people on the Day of Resurrection and they will say, 'Let us request someone to intercede for us with our Lord so that He may relieve us from this place of ours.' Then they will go to Adam and say, 'You are the one whom Allah created with His Own Hands, and breathed in you of His soul, and ordered the angels to prostrate to you; so please intercede for us with our Lord.' Adam will reply, 'I am not fit for this undertaking,' and will remember his sin, and will say, 'Go to Noah, the first Apostle sent by Allah.' They will go to him and he will say, 'I am not fit for this undertaking,' and will remember his sin and say, 'Go to Abraham whom Allah took as a Khalil.' They will go to him (and request similarly). He will reply, 'I am not fit for this undertaking,' and will remember his sin and say, 'Go to Moses to whom Allah spoke directly.' They will go to Moses and he will say, 'I am not fit for this undertaking,' and will remember his sin and say, 'Go to Jesus.' They will go to him, and he will say, 'I am not fit for this undertaking, go to Muhammad as Allah has forgiven his past and future sins.' They will come to me and I will ask my Lord's permission, and when I see Him, I will fall down in prostration to Him, and He will leave me in that state as long as (He) Allah will, and then I will be addressed. 'Raise up your head (O Muhammad)! Ask, and your request will be granted, and say, and your saying will be listened to; intercede, and your intercession will be accepted.' Then I will raise my head, and I will glorify and praise my Lord with a saying (i.e. invocation). He will teach me, and then I will intercede, Allah will fix a limit for me (i.e., certain type of people for whom I may intercede), and I will take them out of the (Hell) Fire and let them enter Paradise. Then I will come back (to Allah) and fall in prostration, and will do the same for the third and fourth times till no-one remains in the (Hell) Fire except those whom the Qur'an has imprisoned therein." (The sub-narrator, Qatada used to say at that point, "...those upon whom eternity (in Hell) has been imposed)." (See Hadith No. 3, Vol 6).
The Prophet said, "Some people will be taken out of the Fire through the intercession of Muhammad they will enter Paradise and will be called Al-Jahannamiyin (the Hell Fire people)."
Um (the mother of) Haritha came to Allah's Apostle after Haritha had been martyred on the Day (of the battle) of Badr by an arrow thrown by an unknown person. She said, "O Allah's Apostle! You know the position of Haritha in my heart (i.e. how dear to me he was), so if he is in Paradise, I will not weep for him, or otherwise, you will see what I will do." The Prophet said, "Are you mad? Is there only one Paradise? There are many Paradises, and he is in the highest Paradise of Firdaus." The Prophet added, "A forenoon journey or an afternoon journey in Allah's Cause is better than the whole world and whatever is in it; and a place equal to an arrow bow of anyone of you, or a place equal to a foot in Paradise is better than the whole world and whatever is in it; and if one of the women of Paradise looked at the earth, she would fill the whole space between them (the earth and the heaven) with light, and would fill whatever is in between them, with perfume, and the veil of her face is better than the whole world and whatever is in it."
The Prophet said, "None will enter Paradise but will be shown the place he would have occupied in the (Hell) Fire if he had rejected faith, so that he may be more thankful; and none will enter the (Hell) Fire but will be shown the place he would have occupied in Paradise if he had faith, so that may be a cause of sorrow for him."
I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Who will be the luckiest person who will gain your intercession on the Day of Resurrection?" The Prophet said, "O Abu Huraira! I have thought that none will ask me about this Hadith before you, as I know your longing for the (learning of) Hadiths. The luckiest person who will have my intercession on the Day of Resurrection will be the one who said, 'None has the right to be worshipped but Allah,' sincerely from the bottom of his heart."
The Prophet said, "I know the person who will be the last to come out of the (Hell) Fire, and the last to enter Paradise. He will be a man who will come out of the (Hell) Fire crawling, and Allah will say to him, 'Go and enter Paradise.' He will go to it, but he will imagine that it had been filled, and then he will return and say, 'O Lord, I have found it full.' Allah will say, 'Go and enter Paradise, and you will have what equals the world and ten times as much (or, you will have as much as ten times the like of the world).' On that, the man will say, 'Do you mock at me (or laugh at me) though You are the King?' " I saw Allah's Apostle (while saying that) smiling that his premolar teeth became visible. It is said that will be the lowest in degree amongst the people of Paradise.
Allah's Apostle said, "When honesty is lost, then wait for the Hour." It was asked, "How will honesty be lost, O Allah's Apostle?" He said, "When authority is given to those who do not deserve it, then wait for the Hour."
Allah's Apostle narrated to us two narrations, one of which I have seen (happening) and I am waiting for the other. He narrated that honesty was preserved in the roots of the hearts of men (in the beginning) and then they learnt it (honesty) from the Qur'an, and then they learnt it from the (Prophet's) Sunna (tradition). He also told us about its disappearance, saying, "A man will go to sleep whereupon honesty will be taken away from his heart, and only its trace will remain, resembling the traces of fire. He then will sleep whereupon the remainder of the honesty will also be taken away (from his heart) and its trace will resemble a blister which is raised over the surface of skin, when an ember touches one's foot; and in fact, this blister does not contain anything. So there will come a day when people will deal in business with each other but there will hardly be any trustworthy persons among them. Then it will be said that in such-and-such a tribe there is such-and-such person who is honest, and a man will be admired for his intelligence, good manners and strength, though indeed he will not have belief equal to a mustard seed in his heart." The narrator added: There came upon me a time when I did not mind dealing with anyone of you, for if he was a Muslim, his religion would prevent him from cheating; and if he was a Christian, his Muslim ruler would prevent him from cheating; but today I cannot deal except with so-and-so and so-and-so. (See Hadith No. 208, Vol. 9)
I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "People are just like camels, out of one hundred, one can hardly find a single camel suitable to ride."
The Prophet said, "The people will be gathered in three ways: (The first way will be of) those who will wish or have a hope (for Paradise) and will have a fear (of punishment). (The second batch will be those who will gather) riding two on a camel or three on a camel or ten on a camel. (The third batch) the rest of the people will be urged to gather by the Fire which will accompany them at the time of their afternoon nap and stay with them where they will spend the night, and will be with them in the morning wherever they may be then, and will be with them in the afternoon wherever they may be then."
A man said, "O Allah's Prophet! Will a Kafir (disbeliever) be gathered (driven prone) on his face?" The Prophet said, "Is not He Who made him walk with his legs in this world, able to make him walk on his face on the Day of Resurrection?" (Qatada, a sub-narrator said: "Yes, (He can), by the Power of Our Lord)!"
The Prophet said, "You will meet Allah barefooted, naked, walking on feet, and uncircumcised."
I heard Allah's Apostle while he was delivering a sermon on a pulpit, saying, "You will meet Allah barefooted, naked, and uncircumcised."
The Prophet stood up among us and addressed (saying) "You will be gathered, barefooted, naked, and uncircumcised (as Allah says): 'As We began the first creation, We shall repeat it...' (21.104) And the first human being to be dressed on the Day of Resurrection will be (the Prophet) Abraham Al-Khalil. Then will be brought some men of my followers who will be taken towards the left (i.e., to the Fire), and I will say: 'O Lord! My companions!' Whereupon Allah will say: 'You do not know what they did after you left them.' I will then say as the pious slave, Jesus said, 'And I was witness over them while I dwelt amongst them...(up to)...the All-Wise.' (5.117-118). The narrator added: Then it will be said that those people (relegated from Islam, that is) kept on turning on their heels (deserted Islam)."
Allah's Apostle said, "The people will be gathered barefooted, naked, and uncircumcised." I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Will the men and the women look at each other?" He said, "The situation will be too hard for them to pay attention to that."
While we were in the company of the Prophet in a tent he said, ''Would it please you to be one fourth of the people of Paradise?" We said, "Yes." He said, "Would it please you to be one-third of the people of Paradise?" We said, "Yes." He said, "Would it please you to be half of the people of Paradise?" We said, "Yes." Thereupon he said, "I hope that you will be one half of the people of Paradise, for none will enter Paradise but a Muslim soul, and you people, in comparison to the people who associate others in worship with Allah, are like a white hair on the skin of a black ox, or a black hair on the skin of a red ox."
The Prophet said, "The first man to be called on the Day of Resurrection will be Adam who will be shown his offspring, and it will be said to them, 'This is your father, Adam.' Adam will say (responding to the call), 'Labbaik and Sa'daik' Then Allah will say (to Adam), 'Take out of your offspring, the people of Hell.' Adam will say, 'O Lord, how many should I take out?' Allah will say, 'Take out ninety-nine out of every hundred.' " They (the Prophet's companions) said, "O Allah's Apostle! If ninety-nine out of every one hundred of us are taken away, what will remain out of us?" He said, "My followers in comparison to the other nations are like a white hair on a black ox."
Allah's Apostle said, "The (Hell) Fire is surrounded by all kinds of desires and passions, while Paradise is surrounded by all kinds of disliked undesirable things."
The Prophet had a she-camel called Al'Adba' and it was too fast to surpass in speed. There came a bedouin riding a camel of his, and that camel outstripped it (i.e. Al-Aqba'). That result was hard on the Muslims who said sorrowfully, "Al- Adba has been outstripped." Allah's Apostle said, "It is due from Allah that nothing would be raised high in this world except that He lowers or puts it down."
Allah's Apostle said, "Allah said, 'I will declare war against him who shows hostility to a pious worshipper of Mine. And the most beloved things with which My slave comes nearer to Me, is what I have enjoined upon him; and My slave keeps on coming closer to Me through performing Nawafil (praying or doing extra deeds besides what is obligatory) till I love him, so I become his sense of hearing with which he hears, and his sense of sight with which he sees, and his hand with which he grips, and his leg with which he walks; and if he asks Me, I will give him, and if he asks My protection (Refuge), I will protect him; (i.e. give him My Refuge) and I do not hesitate to do anything as I hesitate to take the soul of the believer, for he hates death, and I hate to disappoint him.' "
The Prophet said, "I am your predecessor at the Lake-Fount." 'Abdullah added: The Prophet said, "I am your predecessor at the Lake-Fount, and some of you will be brought in front of me till I will see them and then they will be taken away from me and I will say, 'O Lord, my companions!' It will be said, 'You do not know what they did after you had left.' "
The Prophet said, "There will be a tank (Lake-Fount) in front of you as large as the distance between Jarba and Adhruh (two towns in Sham)."
The word 'Al-Kauthar' means the abundant good which Allah gave to him (the Prophet Muhammad). Abu Bishr said: I said to Said, "Some people claim that it (Al-Kauthar) is a river in Paradise." Said replied, "The river which is in Paradise is one item of that good which Allah has bestowed upon him (Muhammad)."
The Prophet said, "My Lake-Fount is (so large that it takes) a month's journey to cross it. Its water is whiter than milk, and its smell is nicer than musk (a kind of perfume), and its drinking cups are (as numerous) as the (number of) stars of the sky; and whoever drinks from it, will never be thirsty."
Allah's Apostle said, "The width of my Lake-Fount is equal to the distance between Aila (a town in Sham) and Sana' (the capital of Yemen) and it has as many (numerous) jugs as the number of stars of the sky."
The Prophet said: "While I was walking in Paradise (on the night of Mi'raj), I saw a river, on the two banks of which there were tents made of hollow pearls. I asked, 'What is this, O Gabriel?' He said, 'That is the Kauthar which Your Lord has given to you.' Behold! Its scent or its mud was sharp smelling musk!" (The sub-narrator, Hudba is in doubt as to the correct expression.)
The Prophet said, "Some of my companions will come to me at my Lake Fount, and after I recognize them, they will then be taken away from me, whereupon I will say, 'My companions!' Then it will be said, 'You do not know what they innovated (new things) in the religion after you.' "
The Prophet said, "I am your predecessor (forerunner) at the Lake-Fount, and whoever will pass by there, he will drink from it and whoever will drink from it, he will never be thirsty. There will come to me some people whom I will recognize, and they will recognize me, but a barrier will be placed between me and them." Abu Hazim added: An-Nu'man bin Abi 'Aiyash, on hearing me, said. "Did you hear this from Sahl?" I said, "Yes." He said, "I bear witness that I heard Abu Said Al-Khudri saying the same, adding that the Prophet said: 'I will say: They are of me (i.e. my followers). It will be said, 'You do not know what they innovated (new things) in the religion after you left.' I will say, 'Far removed, far removed (from mercy), those who changed (their religion) after me.' Abu Huraira narrated that the Prophet said, "On the Day of Resurrection a group of companions will come to me, but will be driven away from the Lake-Fount, and I will say, 'O Lord (those are) my companions!' It will be said, 'You have no knowledge as to what they innovated after you left; they turned apostate as renegades (reverted from Islam).' "
The companions of the Prophet said, "Some men from my companions will come to my Lake-Fount and they will be driven away from it, and I will say, 'O Lord, my companions!' It will be said, 'You have no knowledge of what they innovated after you left: they turned apostate as renegades (reverted from Islam).' "
The Prophet said, "While I was sleeping, a group (of my followers were brought close to me), and when I recognized them, a man (an angel) came out from amongst (us) me and them, he said (to them), 'Come along.' I asked, 'Where?' He said, 'To the (Hell) Fire, by Allah' I asked, 'What is wrong with them?' He said, 'They turned apostate as renegades after you left.' Then behold! (Another) group (of my followers) were brought close to me, and when I recognized them, a man (an angel) came out from (me and them) he said (to them); 'Come along.' I asked, 'Where?' He said, 'To the (Hell) Fire, by Allah.' I asked, 'What is wrong with them?' He said, 'They turned apostate as renegades after you left.' So I did not see anyone of them escaping except a few who were like camels without a shepherd."
Allah's Apostle said, "Between my house and my pulpit there is a garden from amongst the gardens of Paradise, and my pulpit is over my Lake-Fount."
I heard the Prophet, saying, "I am your predecessor at the Lake-Fount. (Al-Kauthar)."
Once the Prophet went out and offered the funeral prayers for the martyrs of Uhud, and then went to the pulpit and said, "I am a predecessor for you and I am a witness for you: and by Allah, I am looking at my Fount just now, and the keys of the treasures of the earth (or the keys of the earth) have been given to me: and by Allah, I am not afraid that you will worship others besides Allah after me, but I am afraid that you will strive and struggle against each other over these treasures of the world."
I heard the Prophet mentioning the Lake-Fount (Al-Kauthar), saying, "(The width of the Lake-Fount) is equal to the distance between Medina and Sana' (capital of Yemen)." Haritha said that he heard the Prophet saying that his Lake-Fount would be as large as the distance between Sana' and Medina. Al-Mustaurid said to Haritha, "Didn't you hear him talking about the vessels?" He said, "No." Al-Mustaurid said, "The vessels are seen in it as (numberless as) the stars."
The Prophet said, "I will be standing at the Lake-Fount so that I will see whom among you will come to me; and some people will be taken away from me, and I will say, 'O Lord, (they are) from me and from my followers.' Then it will be said, 'Did you notice what they did after you? By Allah, they kept on turning on their heels (turned as renegades).' " The sub-narrator, Ibn Abi Mulaika said, "O Allah, we seek refuge with You from turning on our heels, or being put to trial in our religion."
Once I went out at night and found Allah's Apostle walking all alone accompanied by nobody, and I thought that perhaps he disliked that someone should accompany him. So I walked in the shade, away from the moonlight, but the Prophet looked behind and saw me and said, "Who is that?" I replied, "Abu Dhar, let Allah get me sacrificed for you!" He said, "O Abu Dhar, come here!" So I accompanied him for a while and then he said, "The rich are in fact the poor (little rewarded) on the Day of Resurrection except him whom Allah gives wealth which he gives (in charity) to his right, left, front and back, and does good deeds with it." I walked with him a little longer. Then he said to me, "Sit down here." So he made me sit in an open space surrounded by rocks, and said to me, "Sit here till I come back to you." He went towards Al-Harra till I could not see him, and he stayed away for a long period, and then I heard him saying, while he was coming, "Even if he had committed theft, and even if he had committed illegal sexual intercourse?" When he came, I could not remain patient and asked him, "O Allah's Prophet! Let Allah get me sacrificed for you! Whom were you speaking to by the side of Al-Harra? I did not hear anybody responding to your talk." He said, "It was Gabriel who appeared to me beside Al-Harra and said, 'Give the good news to your followers that whoever dies without having worshipped anything besides Allah, will enter Paradise.' I said, 'O Gabriel! Even if he had committed theft or committed illegal sexual intercourse?' He said, 'Yes.' I said, 'Even if he has committed theft or committed illegal sexual intercourse?' He said, 'Yes.' I said, 'Even if he has committed theft or committed illegal sexual intercourse?' He said, 'Yes.' "
The Prophet said, "The righteous (pious) people will depart (die) in succession one after the other, and there will remain (on the earth) useless people like the useless husk of barley seeds or bad dates."
There was a leather or wood container full of water in front of Allah's Apostle (at the time of his death). He would put his hand into the water and rub his face with it, saying, "None has the right to be worshipped but Allah! No doubt, death has its stupors." Then he raised his hand and started saying, "(O Allah!) with the highest companions," (See Qur'an 4.69) (and kept on saying it) till he expired and his hand dropped.
Some rough bedouins used to visit the Prophet and ask him, "When will the Hour be?" He would look at the youngest of all of them and say, "If this should live till he is very old, your Hour (the death of the people addressed) will take place." Hisham said that he meant (by the Hour), their death.
A funeral procession passed by Allah's Apostle who said, "Relieved or relieving?" The people asked, "O Allah's Apostle! What is relieved and relieving?" He said, "A believer is relieved (by death) from the troubles and hardships of the world and leaves for the Mercy of Allah, while (the death of) a wicked person relieves the people, the land, the trees, (and) the animals from him."
The Prophet said, "Relieved or relieving. And a believer is relieved (by death)."
Allah's Apostle said, "When carried to his grave, a dead person is followed by three, two of which return (after his burial) and one remains with him: his relative, his property, and his deeds follow him; relatives and his property go back while his deeds remain with him."
Allah's Apostle said, "When anyone of you dies, his destination is displayed before him in the forenoon and in the afternoon, either in the (Hell) Fire or in Paradise, and it is said to him, 'That is your place till you are resurrected and sent to it.' "
The Prophet said, "Do not abuse the dead, for they have reached the result of what they have done."
A man passed by Allah's Apostle and the Prophet asked a man sitting beside him, "What is your opinion about this (passer-by)?" He replied, "This (passer-by) is from the noble class of people. By Allah, if he should ask for a lady's hand in marriage, he ought to be given her in marriage, and if he intercedes for somebody, his intercession will be accepted." Allah's Apostle kept quiet, and then another man passed by and Allah's Apostle asked the same man (his companion) again, "What is your opinion about this (second) one?" He said, "O Allah's Apostle! This person is one of the poor Muslims. If he should ask a lady's hand in marriage, no one will accept him, and if he intercedes for somebody, no one will accept his intercession, and if he talks, no one will listen to his talk." Then Allah's Apostle said, "This (poor man) is better than such a large number of the first type (i.e. rich men) as to fill the earth."
We paid a visit to Khabbab who was sick, and he said, "We migrated with the Prophet for Allah's Sake and our wages became due on Allah. Some of us died without having received anything of the wages, and one of them was Mus'ab bin 'Umar, who was martyred on the day of the battle of Uhud, leaving only one sheet (to shroud him in). If we covered his head with it, his feet became uncovered, and if we covered his feet with it, his head became uncovered. So the Prophet ordered us to cover his head with it and put some Idhkhir (a kind of grass) over his feet. On the other hand, some of us have had the fruits (of our good deed) and are plucking them (in this world)."
The Prophet said, "I looked into Paradise and found that the majority of its dwellers were the poor people, and I looked into the (Hell) Fire and found that the majority of its dwellers were women."
The Prophet did not eat at a table till he died, and he did not eat a thin nicely baked wheat bread till he died.
When the Prophet died, nothing which can be eaten by a living creature was left on my shelf except some barley grain. I ate of it for a period and when I measured it, it finished.
By Allah except Whom none has the right to be worshipped, (sometimes) I used to lay (sleep) on the ground on my liver (abdomen) because of hunger, and (sometimes) I used to bind a stone over my belly because of hunger. One day I sat by the way from where they (the Prophet and his companions) used to come out. When Abu Bakr passed by, I asked him about a Verse from Allah's Book and I asked him only that he might satisfy my hunger, but he passed by and did not do so. Then Umar passed by me and I asked him about a Verse from Allah's Book, and I asked him only that he might satisfy my hunger, but he passed by without doing so. Finally Abu-l-Qasim (the Prophet ) passed by me and he smiled when he saw me, for he knew what was in my heart and on my face. He said, "O Aba Hirr (Abu Huraira)!" I replied, "Labbaik, O Allah's Apostle!" He said to me, "Follow me." He left and I followed him.
Then he entered the house and I asked permission to enter and was admitted. He found milk in a bowl and said, "From where is this milk?" They said, "It has been presented to you by such-and-such man (or by such and such woman)." He said, "O Aba Hirr!" I said, "Labbaik, O Allah's Apostle!" He said, "Go and call the people of Suffa to me." These people of Suffa were the guests of Islam who had no families, nor money, nor anybody to depend upon, and whenever an object of charity was brought to the Prophet, he would send it to them and would not take anything from it, and whenever any present was given to him, he used to send some for them and take some of it for himself. The order of the Prophet upset me, and I said to myself, "How will this little milk be enough for the people of As-Suffa?" I thought I was more entitled to drink from that milk in order to strengthen myself, but behold! The Prophet came to order me to give that milk to them. I wondered what will remain of that milk for me, but anyway, I could not but obey Allah and His Apostle so I went to the people of As-Suffa and called them, and they came and asked the Prophet's permission to enter. They were admitted and took their seats in the house.
The Prophet said, "O Aba-Hirr!" I said, "Labbaik, O Allah's Apostle!" He said, "Take it and give it to them." So I took the bowl (of milk) and started giving it to one man who would drink his fill and return it to me, whereupon I would give it to another man who, in his turn, would drink his fill and return it to me, and I would then offer it to another man who would drink his fill and return it to me. Finally, after the whole group had drunk their fill, I reached the Prophet who took the bowl and put it on his hand, looked at me and smiled and said. "O Aba Hirr!" I replied, "Labbaik, O Allah's Apostle!" He said, "There remain you and I." I said, "You have said the truth, O Allah's Apostle!" He said, "Sit down and drink." I sat down and drank. He said, "Drink," and I drank. He kept on telling me repeatedly to drink, till I said, "No. by Allah Who sent you with the Truth, I have no space for it (in my stomach)." He said, "Hand it over to me." When I gave him the bowl, he praised Allah and pronounced Allah's Name on it and drank the remaining milk.
I was the first man among the Arabs to throw an arrow for Allah's Cause. We used to fight in Allah's Cause while we had nothing to eat except the leaves of the Hubla and the Sumur trees (desert trees) so that we discharged excrement like that of sheep (i.e. unmixed droppings). Today the (people of the) tribe of Bani Asad teach me the laws of Islam. If so, then I am lost, and all my efforts of that hard time had gone in vain.
The family of Muhammad had never eaten their fill of wheat bread for three successive days since they had migrated to Medina till the death of the Prophet.
The family of Muhammad did not eat two meals on one day, but one of the two was of dates.
The bed mattress of the Prophet was made of a leather case stuffed with palm fibres.
We used to go to Anas bin Malik and see his baker standing (preparing the bread). Anas said, "Eat. I have not known that the Prophet ever saw a thin well-baked loaf of bread till he died, and he never saw a roasted sheep with his eyes."
A complete month would pass by during which we would not make a fire (for cooking), and our food used to be only dates and water unless we were given a present of some meat.
that she said to Urwa, "O, the son of my sister! We used to see three crescents in two months, and no fire used to be made in the houses of Allah's Apostle (i.e. nothing used to be cooked)." 'Urwa said, "What used to sustain you?" 'Aisha said, "The two black things i.e. dates and water, except that Allah's Apostle had neighbors from the Ansar who had some milch she-camels, and they used to give the Prophet some milk from their house, and he used to make us drink it."
Allah's Apostle said, "O Allah! Give food to the family of Muhammad."
I heard the Prophet saying, "A (small) place equal to an area occupied by a whip in Paradise is better than the (whole) world and whatever is in it; and an undertaking (journey) in the forenoon or in the afternoon for Allah's Cause, is better than the whole world and whatever is in it."
The Prophet said, "Perish the slave of Dinar, Dirham, Qatifa (thick soft cloth), and Khamisa (a garment), for if he is given, he is pleased; otherwise he is dissatisfied."
I heard the Prophet saying, "If the son of Adam (the human being) had two valleys of money, he would wish for a third, for nothing can fill the belly of Adam's son except dust, and Allah forgives him who repents to Him."
I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "If the son of Adam had money equal to a valley, then he will wish for another similar to it, for nothing can satisfy the eye of Adam's son except dust. And Allah forgives him who repents to Him." Ibn 'Abbas said: I do not know whether this saying was quoted from the Qur'an or not. 'Ata' said, "I heard Ibn Az-Zubair saying this narration while he was on the pulpit."
I heard Ibn Az-Zubair who was on the pulpit at Mecca, delivering a sermon, saying, "O men! The Prophet used to say, 'If the son of Adam were given a valley full of gold, he would love to have a second one; and if he were given the second one, he would love to have a third, for nothing fills the belly of Adam's son except dust. And Allah forgives he who repents to Him.' Ubai said, ''We considered this as a saying from the Qur'an till the Sura (beginning with) 'The mutual rivalry for piling up of worldly things diverts you...' - (102.1) was revealed."
Allah's Apostle said, "If Adam's son had a valley full of gold, he would like to have two valleys, for nothing fills his mouth except dust. And Allah forgives him who repents to Him."
The Prophet said Allah will give shade to seven (types of people) under His Shade (on the Day of Resurrection). (One of them will be) a person who remembers Allah and his eyes are then flooded with tears.
The Prophet said, "He who lets the people hear of his good deeds intentionally, to win their praise, Allah will let the people know his real intention (on the Day of Resurrection), and he who does good things in public to show off and win the praise of the people, Allah will disclose his real intention (and humiliate him)."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that Abu Qatada al-Ansari said to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "I have a lot of hair which comes down to my shoulders, shall I comb it?'' The Messenger of Allah. may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Yes, and honour it." Sometimes Abu Qatada oiled it twice in one day because the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to him. "Honour it."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam that Ata ibn Yasar told him that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was in the mosque when a man came in with dishevelled hair and beard. The Messenger of Allah. may Allah bless him and grant him peace, motioned with his hand that he should be sent out to groom his hair and beard. The man did so and then returned. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Isn't this better than that one of you should come with his head dishevelled, as if he were a shaytan?"
Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said said that Muhammad ibn Ibrahim at-Taymi had informed him that Abu Salama ibn Abd ar-Rahman said -Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Aswad ibn Abdal-Yaghuth used to sit with us and he had a white beard and hair. One day he came to us and he had dyed them red, and the people said to him, 'This is better.' He said. 'A'isha the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent her slave girl Nukhayla to me yesterday. She swore that my hair would be dyed and she informed me that Abu Bakr as-Siddiq used to dye his hair.' "
Yahya said that he heard Malik say about dyeing the hair black, 'I have not heard anything certain on that, and other colours than that are preferable to me."
Yahya said, -Not to dye at all is permitted, Allah willing, and there is no constraint on people concerning it."
Yahya said that he had heard Malik say, "There is no clear indication in this hadith that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did not dye his hair. Had the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, dyed his hair, A'isha would have sent a message to that effect to Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Aswad."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said said that he had heard that Khalid ibn al-Walid said to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "I have nightmares." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to him, "Say, 'I seek refuge with the complete words of Allah from His anger and His punishment and the evil of His slaves, and from the evil suggestions of the shayatin and from their being present (at death).' "
Audhu bi kalimati' llahi't-tammati min ghadabihi wa iqabihi wa sharri ibadihi wa min hamazati' sh-shayatin wa an yahdurun.
Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was taken on the Night Journey, he saw an evil jinn seeking him with a torch of fire. Whenever the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, turned, he saw him. Jibril said to him, 'Shall I teach you some words to say? When you say them, his torch will be put out and will fall from him.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Yes, indeed.' Jibril said, 'Say, 'I seek refuge with the Noble Face of Allah and with the complete words of Allah which neither the good person nor the corrupt can exceed, from the evil of what descends from the sky and the evil of what ascends in it, and from the evil of what is created in the earth and the evil of what comes out of it, and from the trials of the night and day, and from the visitations of the night and day, except for one that knocks with good, O Merciful!" "'
Audhu bi wajhi'llahi' l-karim wa bi kalimati'llahi't-tammati. Allati la yujawazu hunna barra wa la fajir, min sharri ma yanzil min as-sama, wa sharri ma yaruju fiha, wa sham ma dhara' fi'l-ard, wa sharri ma yakhruju minha, wa min fitani'l-layli wa'n-nahar, wa min tawariqi'l-layli wa'n-nahar illa tariqan yatruq bikhayr ya Rahman!
Yahya related to me from Malik from Suhayl ibn Abi Salih from his father from Abu Hurayra that a man of the Aslam tribe said, "I did not sleep last night." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to him, "For what reason?" He said, "A scorpion bit me." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Had you said in the evening, 'I seek refuge with the complete words of Allah from the evil of what He has created, 'it would not have happened."
Audhu bi kalimati'llahi't-tammati min sharri ma khalaq .
Yahya related to me from Malik from Summayy, the mawla of Abu Bakr from al-Qa'qa ibn Hakim that Kab al-Ahbar said, "Had it not been for some words which I said, the jews would have made me into a donkey." Someone asked him what they were. He said, "I seek refuge with the immense Face of Allah - there is nothing greater than it - and with the complete words of Allah which neither the good person nor the corrupt can exceed and with all the most beautiful names of Allah, what I know of them and what I do not know, from the evil of what He has created and originated and multiplied."
Audhu bi wajhi'llahi l-adheem aladhee laysa shay'un adham minh, wa bi kalimati'llahi't-tammati, alatee la yujawizu hunna barra wa la fajir, wa bi asma'illahi'l-husna kulliha ma alamtu minha wa ma lam alam, min sharri ma khalaqa wa bara'a wa dhara'a.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu Bakr ibn Nafi from his father Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, ordered the moustache to be trimmed and the beard to be left.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab that Humay ibn Abd ar-Rahman ibn Awf heard Muawiya ibn Abi Sufyan say from the mimbar in the year that he performed the hajj, holding a lock of hair (i.e. a hairpiece) which he took from one of his guards, "People of Madina! Where are your learned men? I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbid the like of this, saying, 'The Banu Israil were destroyed when their women started to use this.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik that Ziyad ibn Sad heard Ibn Shihab say, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, let his hair hang down his forehead as Allah willed, and afterwards he parted it."
Malik said, "There is no harm in a man's looking at the hair of his son's wife or the hair of his wife's mother."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar disapproved of castration and said, "The completeness of the created form is in the testicles."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Safwan ibn Sulaym heard that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I and the one who guards the orphan, whether for himself or for someone else, will be like these two in the Garden, when he has taqwa," indicating his middle and index fingers.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Abd ar-Rahman ibn Mamar from Abu'l-Hubab Said ibn Yasar that Abu Hurayra said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Allah, the Blessed, the Exalted, will say on the Day of Rising, "Where are those who loved each other for My majesty? Today I will shade them in My shade on the day when there is no shade except My shade." "'
Yahya related to me from Malik from Khubayb ibn Abd ar-Rahman al-Ansari from Hafs ibn Asim that either Abu Said al-Khudri or Abu Hurayra said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'There are seven whom Allah will shade in His shade on the day on which there is no shade except His shade: a just imam, a youth who grows up worshipping Allah, a man whose heart is attached to the mosque when he leaves it until he returns to it, two men who love each other in Allah and meet for that and part for that, a man who remembers Allah when he is alone and his eyes overflow with tears, a man who refuses the approaches of a noble, beautiful woman, saying "I fear Allah," and a man who gives sadaqa and conceals it so that his left hand does not know what his right hand gives.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Suhayl ibn Abi Salih from his father from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If Allah loves a slave, he says to Jibril, 'I love so-and-so, so love him,' so Jibril loves him and then calls out to the people of heaven, 'Allah loves so-and-so, so love him,' and the people of heaven love him, and then acceptance is placed in the Earth for him." When Allah is angry with a slave, Malik said, "I consider that he says the like of that about His anger."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu Hazim ibn Dinar that Abu Idris al-Khawlani said, "I entered the Damascus mosque and there was a young man with a beautiful mouth and white teeth sitting with some people. When they disagreed about something, they referred it to him and proceeded from his statement. I inquired about him, and it was said, 'This is Muadh ibn Jabal.' The next day I went to the noon-prayer, and I found that he had preceded me to the noon prayer and I found him praying."
Abu Idris continued, "I waited for him until he had finished the prayer. Then I came to him from in front of him and greeted him and said, 'By Allah! I love you for Allah!' He said, 'By Allah?' I said, 'By Allah.' He said, 'By Allah?' I said, 'By Allah.' He said, 'By Allah?' I said, 'By Allah.' "
He continued, "He took me by the upper part of my cloak and pulled me to him and said, 'Rejoice! I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, said, 'My love is obliged for those who love each other in Me, and those who sit with each other in Me, and those who visit each other in Me, and those who give to each other generously in Me.' " ' "
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Abdullah ibn Abbas said, "Equanimity, gentleness, and good behaviour are one twenty-fifth of prophecy."
In the valley of Al-'Aqiq I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "Tonight a messenger came to me from my Lord and asked me to pray in this blessed valley and to assume Ihram for Hajj and 'Umra together."
Salim bin 'Abdullah's father said, "The Prophet said that while resting in the bottom of the valley at Muarras in Dhul-Hulaifa, he had been addressed in a dream: 'You are verily in a blessed valley.' " Salim made us to dismount from our camels at the place where 'Abdullah used to dismount, aiming at the place where Allah's Apostle had rested and it was below the Mosque situated in the middle of the valley in between them (the residence) and the road.
The people of Yemen used to come for Hajj and used not to bring enough provisions with them and used to say that they depend on Allah. On their arrival in Medina they used to beg the people, and so Allah revealed, "And take a provision (with you) for the journey, but the best provision is the fear of Allah." (2.197).
'Aisha said, "We set out with Allah's Apostles in the months of Hajj, and (in) the nights of Hajj, and at the time and places of Hajj and in a state of Hajj. We dismounted at Sarif (a village six miles from Mecca). The Prophet then addressed his companions and said, "Anyone who has not got the Hadi and likes to do Umra instead of Hajj may do so (i.e. Hajj-al-Tamattu) and anyone who has got the Hadi should not finish the Ihram (after performing ' Umra) (i.e. Hajj-al-Qiran)." 'Aisha added, "The companions of the Prophet obeyed the above (order) and some of them (i.e. who did not have Hadi) finished their Ihram after Umra." Allah's Apostle and some of his companions were resourceful and had the Hadi with them, they could not perform Umra (alone) (but had to perform both Hajj and Umra with one Ihram). 'Aisha added, "Allah's Apostle came to me and saw me weeping and said, "What makes you weep, O Hantah?" I replied, "I have heard your conversation with your companions and I cannot perform the Umra." He asked, "What is wrong with you?" I replied, "I do not offer the prayers (i.e. I have my menses)." He said, "It will not harm you for you are one of the daughters of Adam, and Allah has written for you (this state) as He has written it for them. Keep on with your intentions for Hajj and Allah may reward you that." 'Aisha further added, "Then we proceeded for Hajj till we reached Mina and I became clean from my menses. Then I went out from Mina and performed Tawaf round the Ka'ba." 'Aisha added, "I went along with the Prophet in his final departure (from Hajj) till he dismounted at Al-Muhassab (a valley outside Mecca), and we too, dismounted with him." He called 'Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakr and said to him, "Take your sister outside the sanctuary of Mecca and let her assume Ihram for 'Umra, and when you had finished 'Umra, return to this place and I will wait for you both till you both return to me.' " 'Aisha added, "So we went out of the sanctuary of Mecca and after finishing from the ' Umra and the Tawaf we returned to the Prophet at dawn. He said, 'Have you performed the 'Umra?' We replied in the affirmative. So he announced the departure amongst his companions and the people set out for the journey, and the Prophet, too, left for Medina.''
I saw that Allah's Apostle used to ride on his mount at Dhul Hulaifa and used to start saying, "Labbaik" when the mount stood upright.
that Allah's Apostle started saying, "Labbaik" from Dhul-Hulaifa when his mount stood upright carrying him.
Allah's Apostle performed Tawaf (of the Kaba) riding a camel (at that time the Prophet had foot injury). Whenever he came to the Corner (having the Black Stone) he would point out towards it with a thing in his hand and say, "Allahu-Akbar."
I informed Allah's Apostle that I was sick. He said, "Perform Tawaf (of the Kaba) while riding behind the people." So, I performed the Tawaf while Allah's Apostle was offering the prayer beside the Kaba and was reciting Surat-at-Tur.
Ibn 'Umar used to do Rami of the Jamrat-ud-Dunya (the Jamra near to the Khaif mosque) with seven small stones and used to recite Takbir on throwing every pebble. He then would go ahead till he reached the level ground where he would stand facing the Qibla for a long time to invoke (Allah) while raising his hands (while invoking). Then he would do Rami of the Jamrat-ul-Wusta (middle Jamra) and then he would go to the left towards the middle ground, where he would stand facing the Qibla. He would remain standing there for a long period to invoke (Allah) while raising his hands, and would stand there for a long period. Then he would do Rami of the Jamrat-ul-Aqaba from the middle of the valley, but he would not stay by it, and then he would leave and say, "I saw the Prophet doing like this."
It (i.e. Al-Abtah) was a place where the Prophet used to camp so that it might be easier for him to depart.
Staying at Al-Mahassab is not one of the ceremonies (of Hajj), but Al-Mahassab is a place where Allah's Apostle camped (during his Hajjat-al-Wida).
I heard my father saying, "Never did Allah's Apostle assume Ihram except at the Mosque, that is, at the Mosque of Dhul-Hulaifa.
I heard that Allah's Apostle assumed Ihram with his hair matted together.
Jabir said, "The Prophet ordered Ali to keep on assuming his Ihram." The narrator then informed about the narration of Suraqa.
Ali came to the Prophet (p.b.u.h) from Yemen (to Mecca). The Prophet asked Ali, "With what intention have you assumed Ihram?" Ali replied, "I have assumed Ihram with the same intention as that of the Prophet." The Prophet said, "If I had not the Hadi with me I would have finished the Ihram." Muhammad bin Bakr narrated extra from Ibn Juraij, "The Prophet said to Ali, 'With what intention have you assumed the Ihram, O Ali?' He replied, 'With the same (intention) as that of the Prophet.' The Prophet said, 'Have a Hadi and keep your Ihram as it is.' "
The Prophet sent me to some people in Yemen and when I returned, I found him at Al-Batha. He asked me, "With what intention have you assumed Ihram (i.e. for Hajj or for Umra or for both?") I replied, "I have assumed Ihram with an intention like that of the Prophet." He asked, "Have you a Hadi with you?" I replied in the negative. He ordered me to perform Tawaf round the Ka'ba and between Safa and Marwa and then to finish my Ihram. I did so and went to a woman from my tribe who combed my hair or washed my head. Then, when Umar came (i.e. became Caliph) he said, "If we follow Allah's Book, it orders us to complete Hajj and Umra; as Allah says: "Perform the Hajj and Umra for Allah." (2.196). And if we follow the tradition of the Prophet who did not finish his Ihram till he sacrificed his Hadi."
'Abdullah (bin 'Abdullah) bin 'Umar said to his father, "Stay here, for I am afraid that it (affliction between Ibn Zubair and Al-Hajjaj) might prevent you from reaching the Ka'ba." Ibn 'Umar said, "(In this case) I would do the same as Allah's Apostle did, and Allah has said, 'Verily, in Allah's Apostle, you have a good example (to follow).' So, I make you, people, witness that I have made 'Umra compulsory for me." So he assumed Ihram for 'Umra. Then he went out and when he reached Al-Baida', he assumed Ihram for Hajj and 'Umra (together) and said, "The conditions (requisites) of Hajj and 'Umra are the same." He then brought a Hadi from Qudaid. Then he arrived (at Mecca) and performed Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa) once for both Hajj and 'Umra and did not finish the Ihram till he had finished both Hajj and 'Umra.
Ibn 'Umar used to spend the night at Dhi-Tuwa in between the two Thaniyas and then he would enter Mecca through the Thaniya which is at the higher region of Mecca, and whenever he came to Mecca for Hajj or 'Umra, he never made his she-camel kneel down except near the gate of the Masjid (Sacred Mosque) and then he would enter (it) and go to the Black (stone) Corner and start from there circumambulating the Ka'ba seven times: hastening in the first three rounds (Ramal) and walking in the last four. On finishing, he would offer two Rakat prayer and set out to perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa before returning to his dwelling place. On returning (to Medina) from Hajj or 'Umra, he used to make his camel kneel down at Al-Batha which is at Dhul-Hulaifa, the place where the Prophet used to make his camel kneel down.
'Ubaidullah was asked about Al Mahassab. 'Ubaidullah narrated: Nafi' said, 'Allah's Apostles, 'Umar and Ibn 'Umar camped there." Nafi' added, "Ibn 'Umar used to offer the Zuhr and 'Asr prayers at it (i.e. Al-Mahassab)." I think he mentioned the Maghrib prayer also. I said, "I don't doubt about 'Isha' (i.e. he used to offer it there also), and he used to sleep there for a while. He used to say, 'The Prophet used to do the same.' "
The Prophet offered the Maghrib and 'Isha' prayers together at Jam' (i.e. Al-Muzdalifa) with a separate Iqama for each of them and did not offer any optional prayer in between them or after each of them.
Allah's Apostle offered the Maghrib and 'Isha' prayers together at Al-Muzdalifa.
The Prophet saw a man performing Tawaf of the Kaba tied with a string or something else. So the Prophet cut that string.
When the Prophet came to Mecca, he ordered his companions to perform Tawaf round the Ka'ba and between Safa and Marwa, to finish their Ihram and get their hair shaved off or cut short.
Safiya got her menses on the night of Nafr (departure from Hajj), and she said, "I see that I will detain you." The Prophet said, "Aqra Halqa! Did she perform the Tawaf on the Day of Nahr (slaughtering)?" Somebody replied in the affirmative. He said, "Then depart." (Different narrators mentioned that) 'Aisha said, "We set out with Allah's Apostle (from Medina) with the intention of performing Hajj only. When we reached Mecca, he ordered us to finish the Ihram. When it was the night of Nafr (departure), Safiya bint Huyay got her menses. The Prophet said, 'Halqa Aqra! I think that she will detain you,' and added, 'Did you perform the Tawaf (Al-Ifada) on the Day of Nahr (slaughtering)?' She replied, 'Yes.' He said, 'Then depart.' " I said, "O Allah's Apostle! I have not (done the Umra)." He replied, "Perform 'Umra from Tan'im." My brother went with me and we came across the Prophet in the last part of the night. He said, "Wait at such and such a place."
As soon as the Prophet departed from 'Arafat, he went towards the mountain pass, and there he answered the call of) the prayer is ahead of you (i.e. at asked, "O Allah's Apostle! Will you offer the prayer here?" He replied, "(The place of) the prayer is ahead of you (i.e. at Al-Muzdalifa)."
'Abdullah bin 'Umar used to offer the Maghrib and 'Isha' prayers together at Jam' (Al-Muzdalifa). But he used to pass by that mountain pass where Allah's Apostle went, and he would enter it and answer the call of nature and perform ablution, and would not offer any prayer till he had prayed at Jam.'
I rode behind Allah's Apostle from 'Arafat and when Allah's Apostle reached the mountain pass on the left side which is before Al-Muzdalifa he made his camel kneel and then urinated, and then I poured water for his ablution. He performed light ablution and then I said to him: (Is it the time for) the prayer, O Allah's Apostle?" He replied, "The (place of) prayer is ahead of you (i.e. at Al-Muzdalifa)." So Allah's Apostle rode till he reached Al-Muzdalifa and then he offered the prayer (there). Then in the morning (10th Dhul-Hijja) Al-Faql (bin Abbas) rode behind Allah's Apostle. Kuraib, (a sub-narrator) said that 'Abdullah bin Abbas narrated from Al-Fadl, "Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) kept on reciting Talbiya (during the journey) till he reached the Jamra." (Jamrat-al-'Aqaba)
The Prophet did Ramal in (first) three rounds (of Tawaf), and walked in the remaining four, in Hajj and Umra.
"Umar bin Al-Khattab addressed the Corner (Black Stone) saying, 'By Allah! I know that you are a stone and can neither benefit nor harm. Had I not seen the Prophet touching (and kissing) you, I would never have touched (and kissed) you.' Then he kissed it and said, 'There is no reason for us to do Ramal (in Tawaf) except that we wanted to show off before the pagans, and now Allah has destroyed them.' 'Umar added, '(Nevertheless), the Prophet did that and we do not want to leave it (i.e. Ramal).'
Ibn 'Umar. said, "I have never missed the touching of these two stones of Ka'ba (the Black Stone and the Yemenite Corner) both in the presence and the absence of crowds, since I saw the Prophet touching them." I asked Nafi': "Did Ibn 'Umar use to walk between the two Corners?" Nafi' replied, "He used to walk in order that it might be easy for him to touch it (the Corner Stone)."
During the last Hajj (Hajj-al-Wada') of Allah's Apostle he performed 'Umra and Hajj. He drove a Hadi along with him from Dhul-Hulaifa. Allah's Apostle started by assuming Ihram for 'Umra and Hajj. And the people, too, performed the 'Umra and Hajj along with the Prophet. Some of them brought the Hadi and drove it along with them, while the others did not. So, when the Prophet arrived at Mecca, he said to the people, "Whoever among you has driven the Hadi, should not finish his Ihram till he completes his Hajj. And whoever among you has not (driven) the Hadi with him, should perform Tawaf of the Ka'ba and the Tawaf between Safa and Marwa, then cut short his hair and finish his Ihram, and should later assume Ihram for Hajj; but he must offer a Hadi (sacrifice); and if anyone cannot afford a Hadi, he should fast for three days during the Hajj and seven days when he returns home." The Prophet performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba on his arrival (at Mecca); he touched the (Black Stone) corner first of all and then did Ramal (fast walking with moving of the shoulders) during the first three rounds round the Ka'ba, and during the last four rounds he walked. After finishing Tawaf of the Ka'ba, he offered a two Rakat prayer at Maqam Ibrahim, and after finishing the prayer he went to Safa and Marwa and performed seven rounds of Tawaf between them and did not do any deed forbidden because of Ihram, till he finished all the ceremonies of his Hajj and sacrificed his Hadi on the day of Nahr (10th day of Dhul-Hijja). He then hastened onwards (to Mecca) and performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba and then everything that was forbidden because of Ihram became permissible. Those who took and drove the Hadi with them did the same as Allah's Apostle did.
'Ibn 'Umar said, "The Prophet passed the night at Dhi-Tuwa till it was dawn and then he entered Mecca." Ibn 'Umar used to do the same.
The people doubted whether the Prophet was observing the fast on the Day of 'Arafat, so I sent something for him to drink and he drank it.
Allah's Apostle used to enter Mecca from the high Thaniya and used to leave Mecca from the low Thaniya.
Allah's Apostle entered Mecca from Kada' from the highest Thaniya which is at Al-Batha' and used to leave Mecca from the low Thaniya.
When the Prophet came to Mecca he entered from its higher side and left from its lower side.
In the year of the conquest of Mecca, the Prophet entered Mecca from Kada' and left Mecca from Kuda, from the higher part of Mecca.
In the year of the conquest of Mecca, the Prophet entered Mecca from Kada' at the higher place of Mecca. (Hisham, a sub-narrator said, " 'Urwa used to enter (Mecca) from both Kada' and Kuda and he often entered through Kada' which was nearer to his dwelling place.)"
'Urwa said, "The Prophet entered Mecca in the year of the conquest of Mecca from the side of Kada' which is at the higher part of Mecca." 'Urwa often entered from Kada' which was nearer of the two to his dwelling place.
In the year of the conquest of Mecca, the Prophet entered Mecca from the side of Kada'. Urwa used to enter through both places and he often entered through Kada' which was nearer of the two to his dwelling place.
Abu Huraira said, "The Prophet saw a man driving a Badana (sacrificial camel). The Prophet (p.b.u.h) said (to him), 'Ride on it.' He replied, 'It is a Badana.' The Prophet again said, 'Ride on it!' Abu Huraira added, 'Then I saw that man riding it, showing obedience to the Prophet (p.b.u.h), and a shoe was (hanging) from its neck.' "
From the Prophet: (as above).
That 'Amra bint 'Abdur-Rahman had told him, "Zaid bin Abu Sufyan wrote to 'Aisha that 'Abdullah bin Abbas had stated, 'Whoever sends his Hadi (to the Ka'ba), all the things which are illegal for a (pilgrim) become illegal for that person till he slaughters it (i.e. till the 10th of Dhul-Hijja).' " 'Amra added, "'Aisha said, 'It is not like what Ibn Abbas had said: I twisted the garlands of the Hadis of Allah's Apostle with my own hands. Then Allah's Apostle put them round their necks with his own hands, sending them with my father; yet nothing permitted by Allah was considered illegal for Allah's Apostle till he slaughtered the Hadis.' "
I twisted the garlands of the Hadis from the wool which was with me.
Allah's Apostle stopped (for a while near the Jimar at Mina) during his last Hajj and the people started asking him questions. A man said, "Ignorantly I got my head shaved before slaughtering." The Prophet replied, "Slaughter (now) and there is no harm in it." Another man said, "Unknowingly I slaughtered the Hadi before doing the Rami." The Prophet said, "Do Rami now and there is no harm in it." So, on that day, when the Prophet was asked about anything (about the ceremonies of Hajj) done before or after (its stated time) his reply was, "Do it (now) and there is no harm."
I witnessed the Prophet when he was delivering the sermon on the Day of Nahr. A man stood up and said, "I thought that such and such was to be done before such and such. I got my hair shaved before slaughtering." (Another said), "I slaughtered the Hadi before doing the Rami." So, the people asked about many similar things. The Prophet said, "Do it (now) and there is no harm in all these cases." Whenever the Prophet was asked about anything on that day, he replied, "Do it (now) and there is no harm in it."
Allah's Apostle stopped while on his she-camel (the sub-narrator then narrated the Hadith as above, i.e. 793).
The Prophet ordered me to supervise the (slaughtering) of Budn (Hadi camel) and to distribute their meat, skins and covering sheets in charity and not to give anything (of their bodies) to the butcher as wages for slaughtering.
Anas performed the Hajj on a packsaddle and he was not a miser. Anas said, "Allah's Apostle
performed Hajj on a packsaddle and the same mount was carrying his baggage too."
'Aisha said, "O Allah's Apostle! You performed 'Umra but I did not." He said, "O 'Abdur-Rahman! Go along with your sister and let her perform 'Umra from Tan'im." 'Abdur-Rahman made her ride over the packsaddle of a she-camel and she performed 'Umra.
We performed Hajj-at-Tamattu' in the lifetime of Allah's Apostle and then the Qur'an was revealed (regarding Hajj-at-Tamattu') and somebody said what he wished (regarding Hajj-at-Tamattu') according his own opinion.
'Aisha said, "We went out with the Prophet (from Medina) with the intention of performing Hajj only and when we reached Mecca we performed Tawaf round the Kaba and then the Prophet ordered those who had not driven the Hadi along with them to finish their Ihram. So the people who had not driven the Hadi along with them finished their Ihram. The Prophet's wives, too, had not driven the Hadi with them, so they too, finished their Ihram." 'Aisha added, "I got my menses and could not perform Tawaf round the Ka'ba." So when it was the night of Hasba (i.e. when we stopped at Al-Muhassab), I said, 'O Allah's Apostle! Everyone is returning after performing Hajj and 'Umra but I am returning after performing Hajj only.' He said, 'Didn't you perform Tawaf round the Ka'ba the night we reached Mecca?' I replied in the negative. He said, 'Go with your brother to Tan'im and assume the Ihram for 'Umra, (and after performing it) come back to such and such a place.' On that Safiya said, 'I feel that I will detain you all.' The Prophet said, 'O 'Aqra Halqa! Didn't you perform Tawaf of the Ka'ba on the day of sacrifice (i.e. Tawaf-al-ifada)? Safiya replied in the affirmative. He said, (to Safiya). 'There is no harm for you to proceed on with us.' " 'Aisha added, "(after returning from 'Umra), the Prophet met me while he was ascending (from Mecca) and I was descending to it, or I was ascending and he was descending."
We set out with Allah's Apostles (to Mecca) in the year of the Prophet's last Hajj. Some of us had assumed Ihram for 'Umra only, some for both Hajj and 'Umra, and others for Hajj only. Allah's Apostle assumed Ihram for Hajj. So whoever had assumed Ihram for Hajj or for both Hajj and 'Umra did not finish the Ihram till the day of sacrifice. (See Hadith No. 631, 636, and 639).
I saw 'Uthman and 'Ali. 'Uthman used to forbid people to perform Hajj-at-Tamattu' and Hajj-al-Qiran (Hajj and 'Umra together), and when 'Ali saw (this act of 'Uthman), he assumed Ihram for Hajj and 'Umra together saying, "Lubbaik for 'Umra and Hajj," and said, "I will not leave the tradition of the Prophet on the saying of somebody."
The people (of the pre-Islamic period) used to think that to perform 'Umra during the months of Hajj was one of the major sins on earth. And also used to consider the month of Safar as a forbidden (i.e. sacred) month and they used to say, "When the wounds of the camel's back heal up (after they return from Hajj) and the signs of those wounds vanish and the month of Safar passes away then (at that time) 'Umra is permissible for the one who wishes to perform it." In the morning of the 4th of Dhul-Hijja, the Prophet and his companions reached Mecca, assuming Ihram for Hajj and he ordered his companions to make their intentions of the Ihram for 'Umra only (instead of Hajj) so they considered his order as something great and were puzzled, and said, "O Allah's Apostle! What kind (of finishing) of Ihram is allowed?" The Prophet replied, "Finish the Ihram completely like a non-Muhrim (you are allowed everything)."
I came to the Prophet (from Yemen and was assuming Ihram for Hajj) and he ordered me to finish the Ihram (after performing the 'Umra).
Hafsa the wife of the Prophet said, "O Allah's Apostle! Why have the people finished their Ihram after performing 'Umra but you have not finished your Ihram after performing 'Umra?" He replied, "I have matted my hair and garlanded my Hadi. So I will not finish my Ihram till I have slaughtered (my Hadi). "
Abu Jamra Nasr bin 'Imran Ad-Duba'i said, "I intended to perform Hajj-at-Tamattu' and the people advised me not to do so. I asked Ibn Abbas regarding it and he ordered me to perform Hajj-at-Tammatu'. Later I saw in a dream someone saying to me, 'Hajj-Mabrur (Hajj performed in accordance with the Prophet's tradition without committing sins and accepted by Allah) and an accepted 'Umra.' So I told that dream to Ibn Abbas. He said, 'This is the tradition of Abul-Qasim.' Then he said to me, 'Stay with me and I shall give you a portion of my property.' " I (Shu'ba) asked, "Why (did he invite you)?" He (Abu Jamra) said, "Because of the dream which I had seen."
I left for Mecca for Hajj-at-Tamattu' assuming Ihram for 'Umra. I reached Mecca three days before the day of Tarwiya (8th Dhul-Hijja). Some people of Mecca said to me, "Your Hajj will be like the Hajj performed by the people of Mecca (i.e. you will lose the superiority of assuming Ihram from the Miqat). So I went to 'Ata' asking him his view about it. He said, "Jabir bin 'Abdullah narrated to me, 'I performed Hajj with Allah's Apostle on the day when he drove camels with him. The people had assumed Ihram for Hajj-al-Ifrad. The Prophet ordered them to finish their Ihram after Tawaf round the Ka'ba, and between Safa and Marwa and to cut short their hair and then to stay there (in Mecca) as non-Muhrims till the day of Tarwiya (i.e. 8th of Dhul-Hijja) when they would assume Ihram for Hajj and they were ordered to make the Ihram with which they had come as for 'Umra only. They asked, 'How can we make it 'Umra (Tamattu') as we have intended to perform Hajj?' The Prophet said, 'Do what I have ordered you. Had I not brought the Hadi with me, I would have done the same, but I cannot finish my Ihram till the Hadi reaches its destination (i.e. is slaughtered).' So, they did (what he ordered them to do)."
'Ali and 'Uthman differed regarding Hajj-at-Tamattu' while they were at 'Usfan (a familiar place near Mecca). 'Ali said, "I see you want to forbid people to do a thing that the Prophet did?" When 'Ali saw that, he assumed Ihram for both Hajj and 'Umra.
Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) (got) his head shaved after performing his Hajj.
Allah's Apostle said, "O Allah! Be merciful to those who have their head shaved." The people said, "O Allah's Apostle! And (invoke Allah for) those who get their hair cut short." The Prophet said, "O Allah! Be merciful to those who have their head shaved." The people said, "O Allah's Apostle! And those who get their hair cut short." The Prophet said (the third time), "And to those who get their hair cut short." Nafi' said that the Prophet had said once or twice, "O Allah! Be merciful to those who get their head shaved," and on the fourth time he added, "And to those who have their hair cut short."
Allah's Apostle said, "O Allah! Forgive those who get their heads shaved." The people asked, "Also those who get their hair cut short?" The Prophet said, "O Allah! Forgive those who have their heads shaved." The people said, "Also those who get their hair cut short?" The Prophet (invoke Allah for those who have their heads shaved and) at the third time said, "also (forgive) those who get their hair cut short."
The Prophet and some of his companions got their heads shaved and some others got their hair cut short. Narrated Muawiya: I cut short the hair of Allah's Apostle with a long blade.
When Allah's Apostle and his companions came to Mecca, the pagans circulated the news that a group of people were coming to them and they had been weakened by the Fever of Yathrib (Medina). So the Prophet ordered his companions to do Ramal in the first three rounds of Tawaf of the Ka'ba and to walk between the two corners (The Black Stone and Yemenite corner). The Prophet did not order them to do Ramal in all the rounds of Tawaf out of pity for them.
Safiya bint Huyay, the wife of the Prophet got her menses, and Allah's Apostle was informed of that. He said, "Would she delay us?" The people said, "She has already performed Tawaf-al-Ifada." He said, "Therefore she will not (delay us)."
The people of Medina asked Ibn Abbas about a woman who got her menses after performing Tawaf-al-Ifada. He said, "She could depart (from Mecca)." They said, "We will not act on your verdict and ignore the verdict of Zaid." Ibn Abbas said, "When you reach Medina, inquire about it." So, when they reached Medina they asked (about that). One of those whom they asked was Um Sulaim. She told them the narration of Safiya (812).
A menstruating woman was allowed to leave Mecca if she had done Tawaf-al-Ifada. Tawus (a sub-narrator) said from his father, "I heard Ibn 'Umar saying that she would not depart. Then later I heard him saying that the Prophet had allowed them (menstruating women) to depart."
We set out with the Prophet with the intention of performing Hajj only. The Prophet reached Mecca and performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba and between Safa and Marwa and did not finish the Ihram, because he had the Hadi with him. His companions and his wives performed Tawaf (of the Ka'ba and between Safa and Marwa), and those who had no Hadi with them finished their Ihram. I got the menses and performed all the ceremonies of Hajj. So, when the Night of Hasba (night of departure) came, I said, "O Allah's Apostle! All your companions are returning with Hajj and 'Umra except me." He asked me, "Didn't you perform Tawaf of the Ka'ba (Umra) when you reached Mecca?" I said, "No." He said, "Go to Tan'im with your brother 'Abdur-Rahman, and assume Ihram for 'Umra and I will wait for you at such and such a place." So I went with 'Abdur-Rahman to Tan'im and assumed Ihram for 'Umra. Then Safiya bint Huyay got menses. The Prophet said, " 'Aqra Halqa! You will detain us! Didn't you perform Tawaf-al-Ifada on the Day of Nahr (slaughtering)?" She said, "Yes, I did." He said, "Then there is no harm, depart." So I met the Prophet when he was ascending the heights towards Mecca and I was descending, or vice-versa.
I asked, "O Allah's Apostle! Where will you stay in Mecca? Will you stay in your house in Mecca?" He replied, "Has 'Aqil left any property or house?" Aqil along with Talib had inherited the property of Abu Talib. Jafar and Ali did not inherit anything as they were Muslims and the other two were non-believers. 'Umar bin Al-Khattab used to say, "A believer cannot inherit (anything from an) infidel." Ibn Shihab, (a sub-narrator) said, "They (Umar and others) derived the above verdict from Allah's statement: "Verily! those who believed and Emigrated and strove with their life And property in Allah's Cause, And those who helped (the emigrants) And gave them their places to live in, These are (all) allies to one another." (8.72)
I performed Hajj with Ibn Mas'ud , and saw him doing Rami of the big Jamra (Jamrat-ul-Aqaba) with seven small pebbles, keeping the Ka'ba on his left side and Mina on his right. He then said, "This is the place where the one on whom Surat-al-Baqara was revealed (i.e. Allah's Apostle ) stood."
"I saw 'Umar bin Al-Khattab kissing the Black Stone and he then said, (to it) 'Had I not seen Allah's Apostle kissing you, (stone) I would not have kissed you.' "
A man asked Ibn 'Umar about the touching of the Black Stone. Ibn 'Umar said, "I saw Allah's Apostle touching and kissing it." The questioner said, "But if there were a throng (much rush) round the Ka'ba and the people overpowered me, (what would I do?)" He replied angrily, "Stay in Yemen (as that man was from Yemen). I saw Allah's Apostle touching and kissing it."
I asked Ibn Abbas about Hajj-at-Tamattu'. He ordered me to perform it. I asked him about the Hadi (sacrifice). He said, "You have to slaughter a camel, a cow or a sheep, or you may share the Hadi with the others." It seemed that some people disliked it (Hajj-at-Tamattu). I slept and dreamt as if a person was announcing: "Hajj Mabrur and accepted Mut'ah (Hajj-At-Tamattu')." I went to Ibn Abbas and narrated it to him. He said, "Allah is Greater. (That was) the tradition of Abu Al-Qasim (i.e. Prophet)." Narrated Shu'ba that the call in the dream was: "An accepted 'Umra and Hajj-Mabrur."
I said, "O Allah's Apostle! What is wrong with the people, they have finished their Ihram but you have not?" He said, "I matted my hair and I have garlanded my Hadi, so I will not finish my Ihram till I finished my Hajj."
Allah's Apostle used to send the Hadi from Medina and I used to twist the garlands for his Hadi and he did not keep away from any of these things which a Muhrim keeps away from.
The Prophet set out from Medina with over one thousand of his companions (at the time of the Treaty of Hudaibiya) and when they reached Dhul-Hulaifa, the Prophet garlanded his Hadi and marked it and assumed Ihram for 'Umra.
I twisted with my own hands the garlands for the Budn of the Prophet who garlanded and marked them, and then made them proceed to Mecca; yet no permissible thing was regarded as illegal for him then.
I twisted the garlands for the Hadis of the Prophet and then he marked and garlanded them (or I garlanded them) and then made them proceed to the Ka'ba but he remained in Medina and no permissible thing was regarded as illegal for him then.
Hafsa said, "O Allah's Apostle! What is wrong with the people; they finished their Ihram after performing 'Umra, but you have not finished it after your 'Umra?" He replied, "I matted my hair and have garlanded my Hadi. So, I cannot finish my Ihram till I slaughter (my Hadi)."
The Prophet permitted the people who provided the pilgrims with water to stay at Mecca during the nights of Mina.
That the Prophet allowed people who provided the pilgrims with water to stay at Mecca during the nights of Mina.
Al-Abbas asked the permission from the Prophet to stay at Mecca during the nights of Mina in order to provide water to the people, so the Prophet allowed him.
I was menstruating when I reached Mecca. So, I neither performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba, nor the Tawaf between Safa and Marwa. Then I informed Allah's Apostle about it. He replied, "Perform all the ceremonies of Hajj like the other pilgrims, but do not perform Tawaf of the Ka'ba till you get clean (from your menses)."
The Prophet and his companions assumed Ihram for Hajj and none except the Prophet (p.b.u.h) and Talha had the Hadi (sacrifice) with them. 'Ali arrived from Yemen and had a Hadi with him. 'Ali said, "I have assumed Ihram for what the Prophet has done." The Prophet ordered his companions to perform the 'Umra with the Ihram which they had assumed, and after finishing Tawaf (of Ka'ba, Safa and Marwa) to cut short their hair, and to finish their Ihram except those who had Hadi with them. They (the people) said, "How can we proceed to Mina (for Hajj) after having sexual relations with our wives?" When that news reached the Prophet he said, "If I had formerly known what I came to know lately, I would not have brought the Hadi with me. Had there been no Hadi with me, I would have finished the state of Ihram." 'Aisha got her menses, so she performed all the ceremonies of Hajj except Tawaf of the Ka'ba, and when she got clean (from her menses), she performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba. She said, "O Allah's Apostle! (All of you) are returning with the Hajj and 'Umra, but I am returning after performing Hajj only." So the Prophet ordered 'Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakr to accompany her to Tan'im and thus she performed the 'Umra after the Hajj.
(On 'Id) We used to forbid our virgins to go out (for 'Id prayer). A lady came and stayed at the Palace of Bani Khalaf. She mentioned that her sister was married to one of the companions of Allah's Apostle who participated in twelve Ghazawats along with Allah's Apostle and her sister was with him in six of them. She said, "We used to dress the wounded and look after the patients." She (her sister) asked Allah's Apostle , "Is there any harm for a woman to stay at home if she doesn't have a veil?" He said, "She should cover herself with the veil of her companion and she should take part in the good deeds and in the religious gatherings of the believers." When Um 'Atiyya came, I asked her. "Did you hear anything about that?" Um 'Atiyya said, "Bi Abi" and she never mentioned the name of Allah's Apostle without saying "Bi Abi" (i.e. 'Let my father be sacrificed for you'). We asked her, "Have you heard Allah's Apostle saying so and so (about women)?" She replied in the affirmative and said, "Let my father be sacrificed for him. He told us that unmarried mature virgins who stay often screened or unmarried young virgins and mature girls who stay often screened should come out and take part in the good deeds and in the religious gatherings of the believers. But the menstruating women should keep away from the Musalla (praying place)." I asked her, "The menstruating women?" She replied, "Don't they present themselves at 'Arafat and at such and such places?"
(the wife of the Prophet (p.b.u.h)) We set out with the Prophet in his last Hajj and we assumed Ihram for Umra. The Prophet then said, "Whoever has the Hadi with him should assume Ihram for Hajj along with 'Umra and should not finish the Ihram till he finishes both." I was menstruating when I reached Mecca, and so I neither did Tawaf round the Ka'ba nor Tawaf between Safa and Marwa. I complained about that to the Prophet on which he replied, "Undo and comb your head hair, and assume Ihram for Hajj (only) and leave the Umra." So, I did so. When we had performed the Hajj, the Prophet sent me with my brother 'Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakr to Tan'im. So I performed the 'Umra. The Prophet said to me, "This 'Umra is instead of your missed one." Those who had assumed Ihram for 'Umra (Hajj-atTamattu) performed Tawaf round the Ka'ba and between Safa and Marwa and then finished their Ihram. After returning from Mina, they performed another Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa). Those who had assumed Ihram for Hajj and 'Umra together (Hajj-al-Qiran) performed only one Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa).
The Prophet fixed Dhul-Hulaifa as the Miqat for the people of Medina, Al-Juhfa for the people of Sham, Yalamlam for the people of Yemen, and Qarn for the people of Najd. And these Mawaqit are for those living at those very places, and besides them for those who come through those places with the intention of performing Hajj and Umra; and whoever is living inside these places can assume Ihram from his own dwelling place, and the people of Mecca can assume Ihram from Mecca.
When these two towns (Basra and Kufa) were captured, the people went to 'Umar and said, "O the Chief of the faithful believers! The Prophet fixed Qarn as the Miqat for the people of Najd, it is beyond our way and it is difficult for us to pass through it." He said, "Take as your Miqat a place situated opposite to Qarn on your usual way." So, he fixed Dhatu-Irq (as their Miqat).
'Abdullah bin 'Umar' said, "Allah's Apostle made his camel sit (i.e. he dismounted) at Al-Batha' in Dhul-Hulaifa and offered the prayer." 'Abdullah bin 'Umar used to do the same.
'Abdullah bin 'Umar said, "Allah's Apostle said, 'The people of Medina should assume Ihram from Dhul-Hulaifa; the people of Sham from Al-Juhfa; and the people of Najd from Qarn." And 'Abdullah added, "I was informed that Allah's Apostle had said, 'The people of Yemen should assume Ihram from Yalamlam.' "
"The Prophet had fixed the Mawaqit as follows: (No. 603)"
I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "The Miqat for the people of Medina is Dhul-Hulaifa; for the people of Sham is Mahita; (i.e. Al-Juhfa); and for the people of Najd is Qarn. And said Ibn 'Umar, "They claim, but I did not hear personally, that the Prophet said, 'The Miqat for the people of Yemen is Yalamlam.' "
Allah's Apostle had fixed Dhul Hulaifa as the Miqat for the people of Medina; Al-Juhfa for the people of Sham; and Qarn Ul-Manazil for the people of Najd; and Yalamlam for the people of Yemen. So, these (above mentioned) are the Mawaqit for all those living at those places, and besides them for those who come through those places with the intention of performing Hajj and 'Umra and whoever lives within these places should assume Ihram from his dwelling place, and similarly the people of Mecca can assume Ihram from Mecca.
The Prophet (p.b.u.h) fixed Dhul-Hulaifa as the Miqat for the people of Medina, Al-Juhfa for the people of Sham, Qarn-al-Manazil for the people of Najd, and Yalamlam for the people of Yemen; and these Mawaqit are for those living at those very places, and besides them for those whom come through them with the intention of performing Hajj and Umra; and whoever is living within these Mawaqit should assume Ihram from where he starts, and the people of Mecca can assume Ihram from Mecca.
Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) made Dhul-Huiaifa as the Miqat for the people of Medina; Al-Juhfa for the people of Sham; Qarn-al-Manazil for the people of Najd; and Yalamlam for the people of Yemen; and these Mawaqit are for the people at those very places, and besides them for those who come thorough those places with the intention of performing Hajj and 'Umra; and whoever is living within these boundaries can assume Ihram from the place he starts, and the people of Mecca can assume Ihram from Mecca.
In the year prior to the last Hajj of the Prophet when Allah's Apostle made Abu Bakr the leader of the pilgrims, the latter (Abu Bakr) sent me in the company of a group of people to make a public announcement: 'No pagan is allowed to perform Hajj after this year, and no naked person is allowed to perform Tawaf of the Kaba.' (See Hadith No. 365 Vol. 1)
'Abdullah bin Abu Aufa said, "Allah's Apostle performed the 'Umra. He performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba and offered two Rakat behind the Maqam (Abraham's place) and was accompanied by those who were screening him from the people." Somebody asked 'Abdullah, "Did Allah's Apostle enter the Ka'ba?" 'Abdullah replied in the negative.
The Prophet sent me to supervise the (slaughtering of) Budn (Hadi camels) and ordered me to distribute their meat, and then he ordered me to distribute their covering sheets and skins. 'Ali added, "The Prophet ordered me to supervise the slaughtering (of the Budn) and not to give anything (of their bodies) to the butcher as wages for slaughtering."
The Prophet arrived at Mecca and performed Tawaf of the Kaba and Sa'i between Safa and Marwa, but he did not go near the Kaba after his Tawaf till he returned from Arafat.
I asked Anas bin Malik, "Tell me something you have observed about the Prophet concerning where he offered the Zuhr prayer on the Day of Tarwiya (8th Dhul-Hijja)." Anas replied, "He offered it at Mina." I said, "Where did he offer the Asr prayer on the Day of Nafr (day of departure from Mina)?" He replied, "At Al-Abtah," and added, "You should do as your leaders do."
The Prophet offered the Zuhr, 'Asr, Maghrib and 'Isha' prayers and slept for a while at a place called Al-Mahassab and then he rode towards the Ka'ba and performed Tawaf (al-Wada').
Allah's Apostle proceeded from 'Arafat and dismounted at the mountainous pass and then urinated and performed a light ablution. I said to him, "(Shall we offer) the prayer?" He replied, "The prayer is ahead of you (i.e. at Al-Muzdalifa)." When he came to Al-Muzdalifa, he performed a perfect ablution. Then Iqama for the prayer was pronounced and he offered the Maghrib prayer and then every person made his camel kneel at his place; and then Iqama for the prayer was pronounced and he offered the ('Isha') prayer and he did not offer any prayer in between them (i.e. Maghrib and 'Isha' prayers).
Usama was asked in my presence, "How was the speed of (the camel of) Allah's Apostle while departing from 'Arafat during the Hajjatul Wada?" Usama replied, "The Prophet proceeded on with a modest pace, and when there was enough space he would (make his camel) go very fast."
The Prophet offered four Rakat in Medina and then two Rakat at Dhul Hulaifa and then passed the night at Dhul-Hulaifa till it was morning and when he mounted his mount and it stood up, he started to recite Talbiya.
Anas bin Malik said, "The Prophet offered four Rakat of the Zuhr prayer in Medina and two Rakat of 'Asr prayer at Dhul-Hulaifa." I think that the Prophet passed the night there till morning.
I proceeded along with the Prophet on the day of 'Arafat (9th Dhul-Hijja). The Prophet heard a great hue and cry and the beating of camels behind him. So he beckoned to the people with his lash, "O people! Be quiet. Hastening is not a sign of righteousness."
Al-Fadl (his brother) was riding behind Allah's Apostle and a woman from the tribe of Khath'am came and Al-Fadl started looking at her and she started looking at him. The Prophet turned Al-Fadl's face to the other side. The woman said, "O Allah's Apostle! The obligation of Hajj enjoined by Allah on His devotees has become due on my father and he is old and weak, and he cannot sit firm on the mount; may I perform Hajj on his behalf?" The Prophet replied, "Yes, you may." That happened during the Hajj-al-Wida (of the Prophet).
Some people performed Tawaf (of the Kaba) after the morning prayer and then sat to listen to a preacher till sunrise, and then they stood up for the prayer. Then 'Aisha commented, "Those people kept on sitting till it was the time in which the prayer is disliked and after that they stood up for the prayer."
I heard the Prophet forbidding the offering of prayers at the time of sunrise and sunset.
Abdul, Aziz bin Rufai Said, "I saw Abdullah bin Az-Zubair performing Tawaf of the Kaba after the morning prayer then offering the two Rakat prayer." Abdul Aziz added, "I saw Abdullah bin Az-Zubair offering a two Rakat prayer after the Asr prayer." He informed me that 'Aisha told him that the Prophet used to offer those two Rakat whenever he entered her house."
'Aisha said, "The first thing the Prophet did on reaching Mecca, was the ablution and then he performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba and that was not 'Umra (alone), (but Hajj-al-Qiran). 'Urwa added: Later Abu Bakr and 'Umar did the same in their Hajj." And I performed the Hajj with my father Az-Zubair, and the first thing he did was Tawaf of the Ka'ba. Later I saw the Muhajirin (Emigrants) and the Ansar doing the same. My mother (Asma') told me that she, her sister ('Aisha), Az-Zubair and such and such persons assumed Ihram for 'Umra, and after they passed their hands over the Black Stone Corner (of the Ka'ba) they finished the Ihram (i.e. after doing Tawaf of the Ka'ba and Sa'i between Safa-Marwa).
When Allah's Apostle performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba for Hajj or 'Umra, he used to do Ramal during the first three rounds, and in the last four rounds he used to walk; then after the Tawaf he used to offer two Rakat and then performed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa.
When the Prophet performed the Tawaf of the Ka'ba, he did Ramal during the first three rounds and in the last four rounds he used to walk and while doing Tawaf between Safa and Marwa, he used to run in the midst of the rain water passage.
We asked Ibn Umar: "May a man have sexual relations with his wife during the Umra before performing Tawaf between Safa and Marwa?" He said, "Allah's Apostle arrived (in Mecca) and circumambulated the Kaba seven times, then offered two Rakat behind Maqam Ibrahim (the station of Abraham), then performed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa." Ibn Umar added, "Verily! In Allah's Apostle you have a good example." And I asked Jabir bin Abdullah (the same question), and he replied, "You should not go near your wives (have sexual relations) till you have finished Tawaf between Safa and Marwa."
The Prophet reached Mecca, circumambulated the Kaba seven times and then offered a two Rakat prayer behind Maqam Ibrahim. Then he went towards the Safa. Allah has said, "Verily, in Allah's Apostle you have a good example."
(the wife of the Prophet) I informed Allah's Apostle (about my illness). (Through other sub-narrators, Um Salama narrated that when Allah's Apostle was at Mecca and had just decided to leave (Mecca) while she had not yet done Tawaf of the Kaba (and after listening to her). The Prophet said, "When the morning prayer is established, perform the Tawaf on your camel while the people are in prayer." So she did the same and did not offer the two Rakat of Tawaf until she came out of the Mosque.
I heard my father who was the best man of his age, saying, "I heard 'Aisha saying, 'I perfumed Allah's Apostle with my own hands before finishing his Ihram while yet he has not performed Tawaf-al-Ifada.' She spread her hands (while saying so.)"
In his Last Hajj the Prophet performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba riding a camel and pointed a bent-headed stick towards the Corner (Black Stone).
The Prophet performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba while riding a camel, and whenever he came in front of the Corner, he pointed towards it (with something).
Allah's Apostle offered four Rakat of Zuhr prayer at Medina and we were in his company, and two Rakat of the Asr prayer at Dhul-Hulaifa and then passed the night there till it was dawn; then he rode, and when he reached Al-Baida', he praised and glorified Allah and said Takbir (i.e. Alhamdu-lillah and Subhanallah(1) and Allahu-Akbar). Then he and the people along with him recited Talbiya with the intention of performing Hajj and Umra. When we reached (Mecca) he ordered us to finish the Ihram (after performing the Umra) (only those who had no Hadi (animal for sacrifice) with them were asked to do so) till the day of Tarwiya that is 8th Dhul-Hijja when they assumed Ihram for Hajj. The Prophet sacrificed many camels (slaughtering them) with his own hands while standing. While Allah's Apostle was in Medina he sacrificed two horned rams black and white in color in the Name of Allah.
"Allah's Apostle, Usama bin Zaid, Bilal, and 'Uthman bin abu Talha entered the Ka'ba and then closed its door. When they opened the door I was the first person to enter (the Ka'ba). I met Bilal and asked him, "Did Allah's Apostle offer a prayer inside (the Ka'ba)?" Bilal replied in the affirmative and said, "(The Prophet offered the prayer) in between the two right pillars."
Whenever Ibn 'Umar entered the Ka'ba he used to walk straight keeping the door at his back on entering, and used to proceed on till about three cubits from the wall in front of him, and then he would offer the prayer there aiming at the place where Allah's Apostle prayed, as Bilal had told him. There is no harm for any person to offer the prayer at any place inside the Ka'ba.
'Abdul Malik wrote to Al-Hajjaj that he should not differ from Ibn 'Umar during Hajj. On the Day of 'Arafat, when the sun declined at midday, Ibn 'Umar came along with me and shouted near Al-Hajjaj's cotton (cloth) tent. Al-Hajjaj came out, wrapping himself with a waist-sheet dyed with safflower, and said, "O Abu Abdur-Rahman! What is the matter?" He said, "If you want to follow the Sunna (the tradition of the Prophet (p.b.u.h) ) then proceed (to 'Arafat)." Al-Hajjaj asked, "At this very hour?" Ibn 'Umar said, "Yes." He replied, "Please wait for me till I pour some water over my head (i.e. take a bath) and come out." Then Ibn 'Umar dismounted and waited till Al-Hajjaj came out. So, he (Al-Hajjaj) walked in between me and my father (Ibn 'Umar). I said to him, "If you want to follow the Sunna then deliver a brief sermon and hurry up for the stay at 'Arafat." He started looking at 'Abdullah (Ibn 'Umar) (inquiringly), and when 'Abdullah noticed that, he said that he had told the truth.
'Abdullah performed the Hajj and we reached Al-Muzdalifa at or about the time of the 'Isha' prayer. He ordered a man to pronounce the Adhan and Iqama and then he offered the Maghrib prayer and offered two Rakat after it. Then he asked for his supper and took it, and then, I think, he ordered a man to pronounce the Adhan and Iqama (for the 'Isha' prayer). ('Amr, a sub-narrator said: The intervening statement 'I think', was said by the sub-narrator Zuhair) (i.e. not by 'Abdur-Rahman). Then 'Abdullah offered two Rakat of 'Isha' prayer. When the day dawned, 'Abdullah said, "The Prophet never offered any prayer at this hour except this prayer at this time and at this place and on this day." 'Abdullah added, "These two prayers are shifted from their actual times -- the Maghrib prayer (is offered) when the people reached Al-Muzdalifa and the Fajr (morning) prayer at the early dawn." 'Abdullah added, "I saw the Prophet doing that."
Al Abbas bin Abdul-Muttalib asked the permission of Allah's Apostle to let him stay in Mecca during the nights of Mina in order to provide the pilgrims with water to drink, so the Prophet permitted him.
Allah's Apostle came to the drinking place and asked for water. Al-Abbas said, "O Fadl! Go to your mother and bring water from her for Allah's Apostle." Allah's Apostle said, "Give me water to drink." Al-Abbas said, "O Allah's Apostle! The people put their hands in it." Allah's Apostle again said, "Give me water to drink." So, he drank from that water and then went to the Zam-zam (well) and there the people were offering water to the others and working at it (drawing water from the well). The Prophet then said to them, "Carry on! You are doing a good deed." Then he said, "Were I not afraid that other people would compete with you (in drawing water from Zam-zam), I would certainly take the rope and put it over this (i.e. his shoulder) (to draw water)." On saying that the Prophet pointed to his shoulder.
Ibn 'Umar intended to perform Hajj in the year of the Hajj of Al-Harawriya during the rule of Ibn Az-Zubair. Some people said to him, "It is very likely that there will be a fight among the people, and we are afraid that they might prevent you (from performing Hajj)." He replied, "Verily, in Allah's Apostle there is a good example for you (to follow). In this case I would do the same as he had done. I make you witness that I have intended to perform 'Umra." When he reached Al-Baida', he said, "The conditions for both Hajj and 'Umra are the same. I make you witness that I have intended to perform Hajj along with 'Umra." After that he took a garlanded Hadi (to Mecca) which he bought (on the way). When he reached (Mecca), he performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba and of Safa (and Marwa) and did not do more than that. He did not make legal for himself the things which were illegal for a Muhrim till it was the Day of Nahr (sacrifice), when he had his head shaved and slaughtered (the sacrifice) and considered sufficient his first Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa), as a (Sa'i) for his Hajj and 'Umra both. He then said, "The Prophet used to do like that."
'Abdullah bin 'Umar used to do Rami of the Jamrat-ud-Dunya with seven small pebbles and used to recite Takbir on throwing each stone. He then would proceed further till he reached the level ground, where he would stay for a long time, facing the Qibla to invoke (Allah) while raising his hands. Then he would do Rami of the Jamrat-ul-Wusta similarly and would go to the left towards the level ground, where he would stand for a long time facing the Qibla to invoke (Allah) while raising his hands. Then he would do Rami of the Jamrat-ul-Aqaba from the middle of the valley, but he would not stay by it. Ibn 'Umar used to say, "I saw Allah's Apostle doing like that."
The Prophet was asked (as regards the ceremonies of Hajj) at Mina on the Day of Nahr and he replied that there was no harm. Then a man said to him, "I got my head shaved before slaughtering." He replied, "Slaughter (now) and there is no harm in it." (Another) man said, "I did the Rami (of the Jimar) after midday." The Prophet replied, "There was no harm in it."
'Abdullah did the Rami from the middle of the valley. So, I said, "O, Abu 'Abdur-Rahman! Some people do the Rami (of the Jamra) from above it (i.e. from the top of the valley)." He said, "By Him except whom none has the right to be worshipped, this is the place from where the one on whom Surat-al-Baqara was revealed (i.e. Allah's Apostle) did the Rami."
When 'Abdullah, reached the big Jamra (i.e. Jamrat-ul-Aqaba) he kept the Ka'ba on the left side and Mina on his right side and threw seven pebbles (at the Jamra) and said, "The one on whom Surat-al-Baqara was revealed (i.e. the Prophet) had done the Rami similarly."
I asked Anas bin Malik while we were proceeding from Mina to 'Arafat, "What did you use to do on this day when you were with Allah's Apostle?" Anas said, "Some of us used to recite Talbiya and nobody objected to that, and others used to recite Takbir and nobody objected to that."
The Prophet offered four Rakat of the Zuhr prayer in Medina and two Rakat of the 'Asr prayer in Dhul-Hulaifa and I heard them (the companions of the Prophet) reciting Talbiya together loudly to the extent of shouting.
The Prophet made Al-Fadl ride behind him, and Al-Fadl informed that he (the Prophet) kept on reciting Talbiya till he did the Rami of the Jamra. (Jamrat-al-'Aqaba.)
Ibn Abbas said, "Usama bin Zaid rode behind the Prophet from 'Arafat to Al-Muzdalifa; and then from Al-Muzdalifa to Mina, Al-Fadl rode behind him." He added, "Both of them (Usama and Al-Fadl) said, 'The Prophet was constantly reciting Talbiya till he did Rami of the Jamarat-al-'Aqaba."
I was in the company of Ibn Abbas and the people talked about Ad-Dajjal and said, "Ad-Dajjal will come with the word Kafir (non-believer) written in between his eyes." On that Ibn Abbas said, "I have not heard this from the Prophet but I heard him saying, 'As if I saw Moses just now entering the valley reciting Talbyia. ' "
The Prophet (p.b.u.h) recited Talbiya when he had mounted his mount and was ready to set out.
Whenever Ibn 'Umar intended to go to Mecca he used to oil himself with a sort of oil that had no pleasant smell, then he would go to the Mosque of Al-Hulaita and offer the prayer, and then ride. When he mounted well on his Mount and the Mount stood up straight, he would proclaim the intention of assuming Ihram, and he used to say that he had seen the Prophet doing the same.
Ibn Abbas' said, "Usama rode behind Allah's Apostle from 'Arafat to Al-Muzdalifa; and then Al-Fadl rode behind Allah's Apostle from Al-Muzdalifa to Mina." Ibn Abbas added, "Both of them said, 'The Prophet kept on reciting Talbiya till he did the Rami of Jamrat-al-'Aqaba.' "
Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) saw a man driving his Badana (sacrificial camel). He said, "Ride on it." The man said, "It is a Badana." The Prophet said, "Ride on it." He (the man) said, "It is a Badana." The Prophet said, "Ride on it." And on the second or the third time he (the Prophet ) added, "Woe to you."
The Prophet saw a man driving a Badana. He said, "Ride on it." The man replied, "It is a Badana." The Prophet said (again), "Ride on it." He (the man) said, "It is a Badana." The Prophet said thrice, "Ride on it."
Ibn 'Umar said, "When Allah's Apostle performed the first Tawaf he did Ramal in the first three rounds and then walked in the remaining four rounds (of Tawaf of the Ka'ba), whereas in performing Tawaf between Safa and Marwa he used to run in the midst of the rainwater passage," I asked Nafi', "Did 'Abdullah (bin 'Umar) use to walk steadily on reaching the Yemenite Corner?" He replied, "No, unless people were crowded at the Corner; otherwise he would not leave it without touching it."
We asked Ibn 'Umar whether a man who, while performing 'Umra, had performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba; and had not yet performed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa, could have sexual relation with his wife, Ibn 'Umar replied "The Prophet (p.b.u.h) reached Mecca and performed the seven rounds (of Tawaf) of the Ka'ba and then offered a two-Rak'at prayer behind Maqam Ibrahim and then performed the seven rounds (of Tawaf) between Safa and Marwa." He added, "Verily! In Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) you have a good example." We asked Jabir bin 'Abdullah (the same question) and he said, "He (that man) should not come near (his wife) till he has completed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa."
I heard Ibn 'Umar saying, "The Prophet arrived at Mecca and performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba and then offered a two-Rak'at prayer and then performed Tawaf between Safa and Marwa." Ibn 'Umar then recited (the verse): "Verily! In Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) you have a good example."
I asked Anas bin Malik: "Did you use to dislike to perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa?" He said, "Yes, as it was of the ceremonies of the days of the pre-Islamic period of ignorance, till Allah revealed: 'Verily! (The two mountains) As-Safa and Al-Marwa are among the symbols of Allah. It is therefore no sin for him who performs the pilgrimage to the Ka'ba, or performs 'Umra, to perform Tawaf between them.' " (2.158)
Allah's Apostle performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba and the Sa'i of Safa and Marwa so as to show his strength to the pagans.
I heard Al-Hajjaj saying on the pulpit, "The Sura in which Al-Baqara (the cow) is mentioned and the Sura in which the family of 'Imran is mentioned and the Sura in which the women (An-Nisa) is mentioned." I mentioned this to Ibrahim, and he said, " 'Abdur-Rahman bin Yazid told me, 'I was with Ibn Mas'ud, when he did the Rami of the Jamrat-ul-Aqaba. He went down the middle of the valley, and when he came near the tree (which was near the Jamra) he stood opposite to it and threw seven small pebbles and said: "Allahu-Akbar" on throwing every pebble.' Then he said, 'By Him, except Whom none has the right to be worshipped, here (at this place) stood the one on whom Surat-al-Baqra was revealed (i.e. Allah's Apostle).' "
When Allah's Apostle came to Mecca, he refused to enter the Ka'ba with idols in it. He ordered (idols to be taken out). So they were taken out. The people took out the pictures of Abraham and Ishmael holding Azlams in their hands. Allah's Apostle said, "May Allah curse these people. By Allah, both Abraham and Ishmael never did the game of chance with Azlams." Then he entered the Ka'ba and said Takbir at its corners but did not offer the prayer in it.
The Prophet performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba riding a camel, and every time he came in front of the Corner (having the Black Stone), he pointed towards it with something he had with him and said Takbir.
'Abdullah bin 'Umar used to send the weak among his family early to Mina. So they used to depart from Al-Mash'ar Al-Haram (that is Al-Muzdalifa) at night (when the moon had set) and invoke Allah as much as they could, and then they would return (to Mina) before the Imam had started from Al-Muzdalifa to Mina. So some of them would reach Mina at the time of the Fajr prayer and some of them would come later. When they reached Mina they would throw pebbles on the Jamra (Jamrat-al-'Aqaba) Ibn 'Umar used to say, "Allah's Apostle gave the permission to them (weak people) to do so."
Allah's Apostle had sent me from Jam' (i.e. Al-Muzdalifa) at night.
I was among those whom the Prophet sent on the night of Al-Muzdalifa early being among the weak members of his family.
(the slave of Asma') During the night of Jam', Asma' got down at Al-Muzdalifa and stood up for (offering) the prayer and offered the prayer for some time and then asked, "O my son! Has the moon set?" I replied in the negative and she again prayed for another period and then asked, "Has the moon set?" I replied, "Yes." So she said that we should set out (for Mina), and we departed and went on till she threw pebbles at the Jamra (Jamrat-al-'Aqaba) and then she returned to her dwelling place and offered the morning prayer. I asked her, "O you! I think we have come (to Mina) early in the night." She replied, "O my son! Allah's Apostle gave permission to the women to do so."
Sauda asked the permission of the Prophet to leave earlier at the night of Jam', and she was a fat and very slow woman. The Prophet gave her permission.
We got down at Al-Muzdalifa and Sauda asked the permission of the Prophet to leave (early) before the rush of the people. She was a slow woman and he gave her permission, so she departed (from Al-Muzdalifa) before the rush of the people. We kept on staying at Al-Muzdalifa till dawn, and set out with the Prophet but (I suffered so much that) I wished I had taken the permission of Allah's Apostle as Sauda had done, and that would have been dearer to me than any other happiness.
'Abdul-Malik bin Marwan wrote to Al-Hajjaj that he should follow 'Abdullah bin 'Umar in all the ceremonies of Hajj. So when it was the Day of 'Arafat (9th of Dhul-Hijja), and after the sun has deviated or has declined from the middle of the sky, I and Ibn 'Umar came and he shouted near the cotton (cloth) tent of Al-Hajjaj, "Where is he?" Al-Hajjaj came out. Ibn 'Umar said, "Let us proceed (to 'Arafat)." Al-Hajjaj asked, "Just now?" Ibn 'Umar replied, "Yes." Al-Hajjaj said, "Wait for me till I pour water on me (i.e. take a bath)." So, Ibn 'Umar dismounted (and waited) till Al-Hajjaj came out. He was walking between me and my father. I informed Al-Hajjaj, "If you want to follow the Sunna today, then you should shorten the sermon and then hurry up for the stay (at 'Arafat)." Ibn 'Umar said, "He (Salim) has spoken the truth."
I heard 'Aisha saying, "Five days before the end of Dhul-Qa'da we set out from Medina in the company of Allah's Apostle with the intention of performing Hajj only. When we approached Mecca, Allah's Apostle ordered those who had no Hadi with them to finish their Ihram after performing Tawaf of the Ka'ba and (Sa'i) and between Safa and Marwa." 'Aisha added, "On the day of Nahr (slaughtering of sacrifice) beef was brought to us. I asked, 'What is this?' The reply was, 'Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) has slaughtered (sacrifices) on behalf of his wives.' "
The Prophet was asked about a person who had his head shaved before slaughtering (his Hadi) (or other similar ceremonies of Hajj). He replied, "There is no harm, there is no harm."
A man said to the Prophet "I performed the Tawaf-al-Ifada before the Rami (throwing pebbles at the Jamra)." The Prophet replied, "There is no harm." The man said, "I had my head shaved before slaughtering." The Prophet replied, "There is no harm." He said, "I have slaughtered the Hadi before the Rami." The Prophet replied, "There is no harm."
The Prophet was asked by a man who said, "I have done the Rami in the evening." The Prophet replied, "There is no harm in it." Another man asked, "I had my head shaved before the slaughtering." The Prophet replied, "There is no harm in it."
I came upon Allah's Apostle when he was at Al-Batha. He asked me, "Have you intended to perform the Hajj?" I replied in the affirmative. He asked, "For what have you assumed Ihram?" I replied," I have assumed Ihram with the same intention as that of the Prophet." The Prophet said, "You have done well! Go and perform Tawaf round the Ka'ba and between Safa and Marwa." Then I went to one of the women of Bani Qais and she took out lice from my head. Later, I assumed the Ihram for Hajj. So, I used to give this verdict to the people till the caliphate of 'Umar. When I told him about it, he said, "If we take (follow) the Holy Book, then it orders us to complete Hajj and 'Umra (Hajj-at-Tamattu') and if we follow the tradition of Allah's Apostle then Allah's Apostle did not finish his Ihram till the Hadi had reached its destination (had been slaughtered) (i.e. Hajj-al-Qiran). (See Hadith No. 630)
I saw Ibn 'Umar passing by a man who had made his Badana sit to slaughter it. Ibn 'Umar said, "Slaughter it while it is standing with one leg tied up as is the tradition of Muhammad."
The narration of Anas abridged, saying, "The Prophet slaughtered seven Budn (camels) while standing, with his own hands. On the day of 'Id-ul-Adha he slaughtered (sacrificed) two horned rams, black and white in color."
'Abdullah (bin 'Umar), used to slaughter (his sacrifice) at the Manhar. ('Ubaidullah, a sub-narrator said, "The Manhar of Allah's Apostle.")
Ibn 'Umar used to send his Hadi from Jam' (to Mina) in the last third of the night with the pilgrims amongst whom there were free men and slaves, till it was taken into the Manhar (slaughtering place) of the Prophet.
The Prophet offered four Rakat of Zuhr prayer at Medina; and two Rakat of 'Asr prayer at Dhil-Hulaifa and spent the night there and when (the day) dawned, he mounted his mount and started saying, "None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and Glorified be Allah." When he reached Al-Baida' he recited Talbiya for both Hajj and 'Umra. And when he arrived at Mecca, he ordered them (his companions) to finish their Ihram. The Prophet slaughtered seven Budn (camel) with his own hands while the camels were standing. He also sacrificed two horned rams (black and white in color) at Medina.
The Prophet (p.b.u.h) offered four Rakat of Zuhr prayer at Medina and two Rakat of 'Asr prayer at Dhul-Hulaifa. Narrated Aiyub: A man said: "Anas said, 'Then he (the Prophet) passed the night there till dawn and then he offered the morning (Fajr) prayer, and mounted his mount and when it arrived at Al-Baida' he assumed Ihram for both 'Umra and Hajj.' "
My father said, "(Before Islam) I was looking for my camel .." The same narration is told by a different sub-narrator. Jubair bin Mut'im said, "My camel was lost and I went out in search of it on the day of 'Arafat, and I saw the Prophet standing in 'Arafat. I said to myself: By Allah he is from the Hums (literally: strictly religious; Quraish were called so, as they used to say, 'We are the people of Allah we shall not go out of the sanctuary'). What has brought him here?"
During the pre-Islamic period of ignorance, the people used to perform Tawaf of the Ka'ba naked except the Hums; and the Hums were Quraish and their offspring. The Hums used to give clothes to the men who would perform the Tawaf wearing them; and women (of the Hums) used to give clothes to the women who would perform the Tawaf wearing them. Those to whom the Hums did not give clothes would perform Tawaf round the Ka'ba naked. Most of the people used to go away (disperse) directly from 'Arafat but they (Hums) used to depart after staying at Al-Muzdalifa. 'Urwa added, "My father narrated that 'Aisha had said, 'The following verses were revealed about the Hums: 'Then depart from the place whence all the people depart' (2.199). 'Urwa added, "They (the Hums) used to stay at Al-Muzdalifa and used to depart from there (to Mina) and so they were sent to 'Arafat (by Allah's order)."
On the day of 'Arafat, some people who were with me, differed about the fasting of the Prophet (p.b.u.h) some said that he was fasting while others said that he was not fasting. So I sent a bowl full of milk to him while he was riding his camel, and he drank that milk.
On reaching the sanctuary of Mecca, Ibn 'Umar used to stop, reciting Talbiya and then he would pass the night at Dhi-Tuwa and then offer the Fajr prayer and take a bath. He used to say that the Prophet used to do the same.
While the Prophet was performing Tawaf of the Kaba, he passed by a person who had tied his hands to another person with a rope or string or something like that. The Prophet cut it with his own hands and said, "Lead him by the hand."
(the wife of the Prophet) I informed Allah's Apostle that I was ill. So he said, "Perform the Tawaf while riding behind the people." I did so, and at that time the Prophet was praying beside the Ka'ba and reciting Surat-at-Tur.
I asked 'Urwa bin Az-Zubair (regarding the Hajj of the Prophet). 'Urwa replied, "Aisha narrated, 'When the Prophet reached Mecca, the first thing he started with was the ablution, then he performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba and his intention was not 'Umra alone (but Hajj and 'Umra together).' " Later Abu Bakr I performed the Hajj and the first thing he started with was Tawaf of the Ka'ba and it was not 'Umra alone (but Hajj and 'Umra together). And then 'Umar did the same. Then 'Uthman performed the Hajj and the first thing he started with was Tawaf of the Ka'ba and it was not 'Umra alone. And then Muawiya and 'Abdullah bin 'Umar did the same. I performed Hajj with Ibn Az-Zubair and the first thing he started with was Tawaf of the Ka'ba and it was not 'Umra alone, (but Hajj and 'Umra together). Then I saw the Muhajirin (Emigrants) and Ansar doing the same and it was not 'Umra alone. And the last person I saw doing the same was Ibn 'Umar, and he did not do another 'Umra after finishing the first. Now here is Ibn 'Umar present amongst the people! They neither ask him nor anyone of the previous ones. And all these people, on entering Mecca, would not start with anything unless they had performed Tawaf of the Ka'ba, and would not finish their Ihram. And no doubt, I saw my mother and my aunt, on entering Mecca doing nothing before performing Tawaf of the Ka'ba, and they would not finish their Ihram. And my mother informed me that she, her sister, Az-Zubair and such and such persons had assumed Ihram for 'Umra and after passing their hands over the Corner (the Black Stone) (i.e. finishing their Umra) they finished their Ihram."
The people were ordered to perform the Tawaf of the Ka'ba (Tawaf-al-Wada') as the lastly thing, before leaving (Mecca), except the menstruating women who were excused.
The Prophet offered the Zuhr, 'Asr, Maghrib and the 'Isha' prayers and slept for a while at a place called Al-Muhassab and then rode to the Ka'ba and performed Tawaf round it.
'Umar came near the Black Stone and kissed it and said "No doubt, I know that you are a stone and can neither benefit anyone nor harm anyone. Had I not seen Allah's Apostle kissing you I would not have kissed you."
(One day) I sat along with Shaiba on the chair inside the Ka'ba. He (Shaiba) said, "No doubt, Umar sat at this place and said, 'I intended not to leave any yellow (i.e. gold) or white (i.e. silver) (inside the Ka'ba) undistributed.' I said (to 'Umar), 'But your two companions (i.e. the Prophet and Abu Bakr) did not do so.' 'Umar said, They are the two persons whom I always follow.' "
Allah's Apostle ordered me to give in charity the skin and the coverings of the Budn which I had slaughtered.
The Prophet offered one hundred Budn as Hadi and ordered me to distribute their meat (in charity) and I did so. Then he ordered me to distribute their covering sheets in charity and I did so. Then he ordered me to distribute their skins in charity and I did so.
I went to visit 'Abdullah bin 'Umar at his house which contained many tents made of cotton cloth and these were encircled with Suradik (part of the tent). I asked him from where, should one assume Ihram for Umra. He said, "Allah's Apostle had fixed as Miqat (singular of Mawaqit) Qarn for the people of Najd, Dhul-Hulaifa for the people of Medina, and Al-Juhfa for the people of Sham."
The Prophet said, "As if I were looking at him, a black person with thin legs plucking the stones of the Ka'ba one after another."
Allah's Apostle said, "Dhus-Suwaiqatain (the thin legged man) from Ethiopia will demolish the Ka'ba."
Once the Prophet sent sheep as Hadi.
I used to make the garlands for (the Hadis of) the Prophet and he would garland the sheep (with them) and would stay with his family as a non-Muhrim.
I used to twist the garlands for the sheep of the Prophet and he would send them (to the Ka'ba), and stay as a non-Muhrim.
I twisted (the garlands) for the Hadis of the Prophet before he assumed Ihram.
We came with Allah's Apostle (to Mecca) and we were saying: 'Labbaika Allahumma Labbaik' for Hajj. Allah's Apostle ordered us to perform 'Umra with that Ihram (instead of Hajj).
Allah's Apostle offered a two-Rak'at prayer at Mina. Abu Bakr, 'Umar and 'Uthman, (during the early years of his caliphate) followed the same practice.
The Prophet led us in a two-Rak'at prayer at Mina although our number was more than ever and we were in better security than ever.
I offered (only a) two Rakat prayer with the Prophet (at Mina), and similarly with Abu Bakr and with 'Umar, and then you differed in opinions. Wish that I would be lucky enough to have two of the four Rakat accepted (by Allah).
Allah's Apostle used to go (for Hajj) via Ash-Shajara way and return via Muarras way; and no doubt, whenever Allah's Apostle went to Mecca, he used to offer the prayer in the Mosque of Ash-Shajara; and on his return, he used to offer the prayer at Dhul-Hulaifa in the middle of the valley, and pass the night there till morning.
I asked Ibn 'Umar, "When should I do the Rami of the Jimar?" He replied, "When your leader does that." I asked him again the same question. He replied, "We used to wait till the sun declined and then we would do the Rami (i.e. on the 11th and 12th of Dhul-Hijja)."
When Allah's Apostle intended to enter Mecca he said, "Our destination tomorrow, if Allah wished, will be Khaif Bani Kinana where (the pagans) had taken the oath of Kufr (against the Prophet, i.e., to be loyal to heathenism by boycotting Bani Hashim, the Prophets folk)." (See Hadith No. 221 Vol. 5.)
On the Day of Nahr at Mina, the Prophet said, "Tomorrow we shall stay at Khaif Bani Kinana where the pagans had taken the oath of Kufr (heathenism)." He meant (by that place) Al-Muhassab where the Quraish tribe and Bani Kinana concluded a contract against Bani Hashim and Bani 'Abdul-Muttalib or Bani Al-Muttalib that they would not intermarry with them or deal with them in business until they handed over the Prophet to them.
Ibn Abbas said: "Allah's Apostle delivered a sermon on the Day of Nahr, and said, 'O people! (Tell me) what is the day today?' The people replied, 'It is the forbidden (sacred) day.' He asked again, 'What town is this?' They replied, 'It is the forbidden (sacred) town.' He asked, 'Which month is this?' They replied, 'It is the forbidden (sacred) month.' He said, 'No doubt! Your blood, your properties, and your honor are sacred to one another like the sanctity of this day of yours, in this (sacred) town (Mecca) of yours, in this month of yours.' The Prophet repeated his statement again and again. After that he raised his head and said, 'O Allah! Haven't I conveyed (Your Message) to them'. Haven't I conveyed Your Message to them?' " Ibn Abbas added, "By Him in Whose Hand my soul is, the following was his will (Prophet's will) to his followers: It is incumbent upon those who are present to convey this information to those who are absent. Beware don't renegade (as) disbelievers (turn into infidels) after me, striking the necks (cutting the throats) of one another.' "
I heard the Prophet delivering a sermon at 'Arafat.
The Prophet delivered to us a sermon on the Day of Nahr. He said, "Do you know what is the day today?" We said, "Allah and His Apostle know better." He remained silent till we thought that he might give that day another name. He said, "Isn't it the Day of Nahr?" We said, "It is." He further asked, "Which month is this?" We said, "Allah and His Apostle know better." He remained silent till we thought that he might give it another name. He then said, "Isn't it the month of Dhul-Hijja?" We replied: "Yes! It is." He further asked, "What town is this?" We replied, "Allah and His Apostle know it better." He remained silent till we thought that he might give it another name. He then said, "Isn't it the forbidden (sacred) town (of Mecca)?" We said, "Yes. It is." He said, "No doubt, your blood and your properties are sacred to one another like the sanctity of this day of yours, in this month of yours, in this town of yours, till the day you meet your Lord. No doubt! Haven't I conveyed Allah's message to you?" They said, "Yes." He said, "O Allah! Be witness. So it is incumbent upon those who are present to convey it (this information) to those who are absent because the informed one might comprehend it (what I have said) better than the present audience, who will convey it to him. Beware! Do not renegade (as) disbelievers after me by striking the necks (cutting the throats) of one another."
At Mina, the Prophet (p.b.u.h) said, "Do you know what is the day today?" The people replied, "Allah and His Apostle know it better." He said, "It is the forbidden (sacred) day. And do you know what town is this?" They replied, "Allah and His Apostle know it better." He said, "This is the forbidden (sacred) town (Mecca). And do you know which month is this?" The people replied, "Allah and His Apostle know it better." He said, "This is the forbidden (sacred) month." The Prophet added, "No doubt, Allah made your blood, your properties, and your honor sacred to one another like the sanctity of this day of yours in this month of yours in this town of yours." Narrated Ibn 'Umar: On the Day of Nahr (10th of Dhul-Hijja), the Prophet stood in between the Jamrat during his Hajj which he performed (as in the previous Hadith) and said, "This is the greatest Day (i.e. 10th of Dhul-Hijjah)." The Prophet started saying repeatedly, "O Allah! Be Witness (I have conveyed Your Message)." He then bade the people farewell. The people said, "(This is Hajjat-al-Wada)."
The Prophet said, "Dhus-Suwaiqa-tain (literally: One with two lean legs) from Ethiopia will demolish the Ka'ba."
The people used to fast on 'Ashura (the tenth day of the month of Muharram) before the fasting of Ramadan was made obligatory. And on that day the Ka'ba used to be covered with a cover. When Allah made the fasting of the month of Ramadan compulsory, Allah's Apostle said, "Whoever wishes to fast (on the day of 'Ashura') may do so; and whoever wishes to leave it can do so."
The Prophet said "The people will continue performing the Hajj and 'Umra to the Ka'ba even after the appearance of Gog and Magog."
Narrated Shu'ba extra:
The Hour (Day of Judgment) will not be established till the Hajj (to the Ka'ba) is abandoned.
The Prophet was asked, "Which is the best deed?" He said, "To believe in Allah and His Apostle." He was then asked, "Which is the next (in goodness)?" He said, "To participate in Jihad in Allah's cause." He was then asked, "Which is the next?" He said, "To perform Hajj-Mabrur."
(the mother of the faithful believers) I said, "O Allah's Apostle! We consider Jihad as the best deed." The Prophet said, "The best Jihad (for women) is Hajj Mabrur."
The Prophet (p.b.u.h) said, "Whoever performs Hajj for Allah's pleasure and does not have sexual relations with his wife, and does not do evil or sins then he will return (after Hajj free from all sins) as if he were born anew."
When the Ka'ba was built, the Prophet and Abbas went to bring stones (for its construction). Al Abbas said to the Prophet, "Take off your waist sheet and put it on your neck." (When the Prophet took it off) he fell on the ground with his eyes open towards the sky and said, "Give me my waist sheet." And he covered himself with it.
(the wife of the Prophet) that Allah's Apostle said to her, "Do you know that when your people (Quraish) rebuilt the Ka'ba, they decreased it from its original foundation laid by Abraham?" I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Why don't you rebuild it on its original foundation laid by Abraham?" He replied, "Were it not for the fact that your people are close to the pre-Islamic period of ignorance (i.e. they have recently become Muslims) I would have done so." The sub-narrator, 'Abdullah (bin 'Umar) stated: 'Aisha 'must have heard this from Allah's Apostle for in my opinion Allah's Apostle had not placed his hand over the two corners of the Ka'ba opposite Al-Hijr only because the Ka'ba was not rebuilt on its original foundations laid by Abraham.
I asked the Prophet whether the round wall (near Ka'ba) was part of the Ka'ba. The Prophet replied in the affirmative. I further said, "What is wrong with them, why have they not included it in the building of the Ka'ba?" He said, "Don't you see that your people (Quraish) ran short of money (so they could not include it inside the building of Ka'ba)?" I asked, "What about its gate? Why is it so high?" He replied, "Your people did this so as to admit into it whomever they liked and prevent whomever they liked. Were your people not close to the pre-Islamic period of ignorance (i.e. they have recently embraced Islam) and were I not afraid that they would dislike it, surely I would have included the (area of the) wall inside the building of the Ka'ba and I would have lowered its gate to the level of the ground."
Allah's Apostle said to me, "Were your people not close to the pre-Islamic period of ignorance, I would have demolished the Ka'ba and would have rebuilt it on its original foundations laid by Abraham (for Quraish had curtailed its building), and I would have built a back door (too)."
'Aisha said that the Prophet said to her, "O Aisha! Were your nation not close to the pre-Islamic period of Ignorance, I would have had the Ka'ba demolished and would have included in it the portion which had been left, and would have made it at a level with the ground and would have made two doors for it, one towards the east and the other towards the west, and then by doing this it would have been built on the foundations laid by Abraham." That was what urged Ibn-Az-Zubair to demolish the Ka'ba. Jazz said, "I saw Ibn-Az-Zubair when he demolished and rebuilt the Ka'ba and included in it a portion of Al-Hijr (the unroofed portion of Ka'ba which is at present in the form of a compound towards the northwest of the Ka'ba). I saw the original foundations of Abraham which were of stones resembling the humps of camels." So Jarir asked Yazid, "Where was the place of those stones?" Jazz said, "I will just now show it to you." So Jarir accompanied Yazid and entered Al-Hijr, and Jazz pointed to a place and said, "Here it is." Jarir said, "It appeared to me about six cubits from Al-Hijr or so."
On the day of the conquest of Mecca, Allah's Apostle said, "Allah has made this town a sanctuary. Its thorny bushes should not be cut, its game should not be chased, and its fallen things should not be picked up except by one who would announce it publicly."
The Talbiya of Allah's Apostle was : "Labbaika Allahumma labbaik, Labbaika la sharika Laka labbaik, Inna-l-hamda wan-ni'mata Laka walmulk, La sharika Laka." (I respond to Your call O Allah, I respond to Your call, and I am obedient to Your orders, You have no partner, I respond to Your call. All the praises and blessings are for You, all the sovereignty is for You, and You have no partners with you.)
I know how the Prophet used to say (Talbiya) and it was: "Labbaika Allahumma Labbaik, Labbaika la sharika Laka labbaik, Inna-l-hamda wan-ni'mata Laka walmu Lk, La sharika Laka."
We set out with Allah's Apostle in the year of his Last Hajj and we mended (the Ihram) for 'Umra. Then the Prophet said, "Whoever has a Hadi with him should assume Ihram for both Hajj and 'Umra, and should not finish it till he performs both of the them (Hajj and 'Umra)." When we reached Mecca, I had my menses. When we had performed our Hajj, the Prophet sent me with 'Abdur-Rahman to Tan'im and I performed the 'Umra. The Prophet said, "This is in lieu of your missed 'Umra." Those who had assumed Ihram for 'Umra performed Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa) and then finished their Ihram. And then they performed another Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa) after returning from Mina. And those who had assumed Ihram for Hajj and 'Umra to get her ( Hajj-Qiran ) performed only one Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa).
'Abdullah bin 'Abdullah bin 'Umar and his riding animal entered the house of Ibn 'Umar. He (the son of Ibn 'Umar) said, "I fear that this year a battle might take place between the people and you might be prevented from going to the Ka'ba. I suggest that you should stay here." Ibn Umar said, "Once Allah's Apostle set out for the pilgrimage, and the pagans of Quraish intervened between him and the Ka'ba. So, if the people intervened between me and the Ka'ba, I would do the same as Allah's Apostle had done . . . "Verily, in Allah's Apostle you have a good example." Then he added, "I make you a witness that I have intended to perform Hajj along with 'Umra." After arriving at Mecca, Ibn 'Umar performed one Tawaf only (between Safa and Marwa).
Ibn 'Umar intended to perform Hajj in the year when Al-Hajjaj attacked Ibn Az-Zubair. Somebody said to Ibn 'Umar, "There is a danger of an impending war between them." Ibn 'Umar said, "Verily, in Allah's Apostle you have a good example. (And if it happened as you say) then I would do the same as Allah's Apostle had done. I make you witness that I have decided to perform 'Umra." Then he set out and when he reached Al-Baida', he said, "The ceremonies of both Hajj and 'Umra are similar. I make you witness that I have made Hajj compulsory for me along with 'Umra." He drove (to Mecca) a Hadi which he had bought from (a place called) Qudaid and did not do more than that. He did not slaughter the Hadi or finish his Ihram, or shave or cut short his hair till the day of slaughtering the sacrifices (10th Dhul-Hijja). Then he slaughtered his Hadi and shaved his head and considered the first Tawaf (of Safa and Marwa) as sufficient for Hajj and 'Umra. Ibn 'Umar said, "Allah's Apostle did the same."
I asked 'Aisha : "How do you interpret the statement of Allah: 'Verily! (the mountains) As-Safa and Al-Marwa are among the symbols of Allah, and whoever performs the Hajj to the Ka'ba or performs 'Umra, it is not harmful for him to perform Tawaf between them (Safa and Marwa.)' (2.158). By Allah! (it is evident from this revelation) there is no harm if one does not perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa." 'Aisha said, "O, my nephew! Your interpretation is not true. Had this interpretation of yours been correct, the statement of Allah should have been, 'It is not harmful for him if he does not perform Tawaf between them.' But in fact, this divine inspiration was revealed concerning the Ansar who used to assume Ihram for worshipping an idol called 'Manat' which they used to worship at a place called Al-Mushallal before they embraced Islam, and whoever assumed Ihram (for the idol), would consider it not right to perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa.
When they embraced Islam, they asked Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) regarding it, saying, 'O Allah's Apostle! We used to refrain from Tawaf between Safa and Marwa.' So Allah revealed: 'Verily; (the mountains) As-Safa and Al-Marwa are among the symbols of Allah.' " Aisha added, "Surely, Allah's Apostle set the tradition of Tawaf between Safa and Marwa, so nobody is allowed to omit the Tawaf between them." Later on I ('Urwa) told Abu Bakr bin 'Abdur-Rahman (of 'Aisha's narration) and he said, "I have not heard of such information, but I heard learned men saying that all the people, except those whom 'Aisha mentioned and who used to assume Ihram for the sake of Manat, used to perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa."
When Allah referred to the Tawaf of the Ka'ba and did not mention Safa and Marwa in the Qur'an, the people asked, "O Allah's Apostle! We used to perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa and Allah has revealed (the verses concerning) Tawaf of the Ka'ba and has not mentioned Safa and Marwa. Is there any harm if we perform Tawaf between Safa and Marwa?" So Allah revealed: "Verily As-Safa and Al-Marwa are among the symbols of Allah." Abu Bakr said, "It seems that this verse was revealed concerning the two groups, those who used to refrain from Tawaf between Safa and Marwa in the pre-Islamic period of ignorance and those who used to perform the Tawaf then, and after embracing Islam they refrained from the Tawaf between them as Allah had enjoined Tawaf of the Ka'ba and did not mention Tawaf (of Safa and Marwa) till later after mentioning the Tawaf of the Ka'ba."
I never saw the Prophet offering any prayer not at its stated time except two; he prayed the Maghrib and the 'Isha' together and he offered the morning prayer before its usual time.
I went out with 'Abdullah, to Mecca and when we proceeded to Jam' he offered the two prayers (the Maghrib and the 'Isha') together, making the Adhan and Iqama separately for each prayer. He took his supper in between the two prayers. He offered the Fajr prayer as soon as the day dawned. Some people said, "The day had dawned (at the time of the prayer)," and others said, "The day had not dawned." 'Abdullah then said, "Allah's Apostle said, 'These two prayers have been shifted from their stated times at this place only (at Al-Muzdalifa); first: The Maghrib and the 'Isha'. So the people should not arrive at Al-Muzdalifa till the time of the 'Isha' prayer has become due. The second prayer is the morning prayer which is offered at this hour.' " Then 'Abdullah stayed there till it became a bit brighter. He then said, "If the chief of the believers hastened onwards to Mina just now, then he had indeed followed the Sunna." I do not know which proceeded the other, his ('Abdullah's) statement or the departure of 'Uthman. Abdullah was reciting Talbiya till he threw pebbles at the Jamrat-al-'Aqaba on the Day of Nahr (slaughtering) (that is the 10th of Dhul-Hijja).
Ibn 'Umar used to oil his hair. I told that to Ibrahim who said, "What do you think about this statement: Narrated Aswad from 'Aisha: As if I were now observing the glitter of the scent in the parting of the hair of the Prophet while he was Muhrim?"
(the wife of the Prophet (p.b.u.h)) I used to scent Allah's Apostle when he wanted to assume Ihram and also on finishing Ihram before the Tawaf round the Ka'ba (Tawaf-al-ifada).
I saw Allah's Apostle arriving at Mecca; he kissed the Black Stone Corner first while doing Tawaf and did ramal in the first three rounds of the seven rounds (of Tawaf).
"I have not seen the Prophet touching except the two Yemenite Corners (i.e. the ones facing Yemen)."
Dhul-Majaz and 'Ukaz were the markets of the people during the pre-Islamic period of ignorance. When the people embraced Islam, they disliked to do bargaining there till the following Holy Verses were revealed: "There is no harm for you If you seek of the bounty Of your Lord (during Hajj by trading, etc.) (2.198)."
We performed Hajj with the Prophet and performed Tawaf-al-ifada on the Day of Nahr (slaughtering). Safiya got her menses and the Prophet desired from her what a husband desires from his wife. I said to him, "O Allah's Apostle! She is having her menses." He said, "Is she going to detain us?" We informed him that she had performed Tawaf-al-Ifada on the Day of Nahr. He said, "(Then you can) depart."
The Prophet was asked about the slaughtering, shaving (of the head), and the doing of Rami before or after the due times. He said, "There is no harm in that."
A man asked, "O Allah's Apostle! What kind of clothes should a Muhrim wear?" Allah's Apostle replied, "He should not wear a shirt, a turban, trousers, a headcloak or leather socks except if he can find no slippers, he then may wear leather socks after cutting off what might cover the ankles. And he should not wear clothes which are scented with saffron or wars (kinds of perfumes)."
The Prophet with his companions started from Medina after combing and oiling his hair and putting on two sheets of Ihram (upper body cover and waist cover). He did not forbid anyone to wear any kind of sheets except the ones colored with saffron because they may leave the scent on the skin. And so in the early morning, the Prophet mounted his mount while in Dhul-Hulaifa and set out till they reached Baida', where he and his companions recited Talbiya, and then they did the ceremony of Taqlid (which means to put the colored garlands around the necks of the Budn (camels for sacrifice). And all that happened on the 25th of Dhul-Qa'da. And when he reached Mecca on the 4th of Dhul-Hijja he performed the Tawaf round the Ka'ba and performed the Tawaf between Safa and Marwa. And as he had a Badana and had garlanded it, he did not finish his Ihram. He proceeded towards the highest places of Mecca near Al-Hujun and he was assuming the Ihram for Hajj and did not go near the Ka'ba after he performed Tawaf (round it) till he returned from 'Arafat. Then he ordered his companions to perform the Tawaf round the Ka'ba and then the Tawaf of Safa and Marwa, and to cut short the hair of their heads and to finish their Ihram. And that was only for those people who had not garlanded Budn. Those who had their wives with them were permitted to contact them (have sexual intercourse), and similarly perfume and (ordinary) clothes were permissible for them.
I heard 'Aisha saying, "We set out (from Medina) along with Allah's Apostle five days before the end of Dhul-Qa'da with the intention of performing Hajj only. When we approached Mecca, Allah's Apostle ordered those who had no Hadi along with them to finish the Ihram after performing Tawaf of the Ka'ba, (Safa and Marwa)." 'Aisha added, "Beef was brought to us on the Day of Nahr and I said, 'What is this?' Somebody said, 'The Prophet has slaughtered (cows) on behalf of his wives.' "
I saw 'Umar offering the Fajr (morning) prayer at Jam'; then he got up and said, "The pagans did not use to depart (from Jam') till the sun had risen, and they used to say, 'Let the sun shine on Thabir (a mountain).' But the Prophet contradicted them and departed from Jam' before sunrise."
I asked Anas bin Malik, "Tell me what you remember from Allah's Apostle (regarding these questions): Where did he offer the Zuhr and 'Asr prayers on the day of Tarwiya (8th day of Dhul-Hijja)?" He relied, "(He offered these prayers) at Mina." I asked, "Where did he offer the 'Asr prayer on the day of Nafr (i.e. departure from Mina on the 12th or 13th of Dhul-Hijja)?" He replied, "At Al-Abtah," and then added, "You should do as your chiefs do."
I went out to Mina on the day of Tarwiya and met Anas going on a donkey. I asked him, "Where did the Prophet offer the Zuhr prayer on this day?" Anas replied, "See where your chiefs pray and pray similarly."
I gave Zam-zam water to Allah's Apostle and he drank it while standing. 'Asia (a sub-narrator) said that 'Ikrima took the oath that on that day the Prophet had not been standing but riding a camel.
Muslim reports: "Abu Bakr ibn Abi Shaibah and Ishaq bin Ibrahim told us that Hatem bin Isma'il al-Madani reported of Ja'far bin Mohammad and he of his father, saying, 'We visited Jabir bin Abdullah (he was blind) and he began inquiring about the people (who had come to see him) till it was my turn. I said: "I am Mohammad ibn Ali ibn Hussein." He placed his hand on my head and opened my upper button and then the lower one, and then placed his hand on my chest (in order to bless me). I was during those days a young boy, and then he said: "You are welcome, my nephew. Ask whatever you want to ask." I asked him a question but it was time for prayer. He stood up covering himself in his mantle. Whenever he placed its ends upon his shoulders they slipped down because it was short (in size). Another mantle was, however, Iying on the clothes rack nearby (and he put it on) and led the prayer. I said to him: "Tell me about the Hajj of the Prophet (peace be upon him)." He held up his nine fingers and said: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) stayed in Madinah for nine years but did not perform Hajj. Then, in the tenth year he made a public announcement to the effect that Allah's Messenger was about to perform the Hajj. A large number of people came to Madinah, and all of them were eager to emulate the Prophet (peace be upon him) and follow his actions.
"We set out with him until we reached Dhul-Hulaifah, where Asma bint 'Umais gave birth to Mohammad ibn Abi Bakr. She sent a message to the Prophet (peace be upon him) asking him: "What should I do?" He said, "Take a bath, bandage your private parts and put on ihram.
"The Prophet (peace be upon him) then prayed in the mosque and then mounted al-Qaswa (his she-camel) and it stood erect with him on its back at al-Baida. As far as I could see in front of me, behind me, on my right and on my left, I saw riders and pedestrians. The Messenger of Allah (peace be him) was prominent among us and the (revelation) of the Qur'an was descending upon him, and it is he who knows (its true) interpretation. Whatever he did, we also did.
He pronounced the Oneness of Allah (saying): Labbaika Allahumma labbaik labbaika la sharika laka labbaik, innal hamda wan-ni'mata laka wal mulk, la sharika lak (O Allah! I hasten to You. You have no partner. I hasten to You. All praise and grace is Thine and the Sovereignty too; You have no partner). And the people also pronounced this talbiyah which they pronounce today. The Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) did not disapprove of anything in it, but he adhered to his own talbiyah.
Jabir said: "We did not have any other intention but that of Hajj only, being unaware of the 'Umrah, but when we came with him to the House (of Allah), he touched the Black Stone (Hajar al Aswad) and made seven circuits, running three of them and walking four. Then going to the Station of Ibrahim, he recited: "And adopt the Station of Ibrahim as a place of prayer.'' (Qur'an 2.125) He stood at a place where the Station (of Ibrahim) was between him and the House. There he prayed two rak'ahs reciting Surah Al-lkhlas, and Surah Al-Kafirun. He then returned to the Black Stone (Hajar al A.sl~ad) and kissed it. Then he went out of the gate to Safa, and as he approached it he recited: "Al-Safa and al-Marwah are among the signs appointed by Allah," (Qur'an 2.15) (adding:) I begin with what Allah began. He first mounted Safa until he saw the House, and facing Qiblah he declared the Oneness of Allah and glorified Him and said: La ilaha illa Allah wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul mulk wa lahul hamd, wa huwa 'ala kulli sha'in qadeer, la ilaha illallahu wahdahu anjaza wa'dahu, wa nasara 'abdahu, wa hazamal ahzaba wahdah (There is no God but Allah, One, He has no partner. His is the Sovereignty, to Him praise is due, and He is Powerful over everything. There is no God but Allah alone, Who fulfilled His promise, helped His servant and routed the confederates alone").
He said these words three times making supplications in between. He then descended and walked towards Marwah, and when his feet touched the bottom of the valley, he ran; and when he began to ascend, he walked till he reached Marwah. There he did as he had done at Safa.
"When it was his last round of Marwah he said: 'If I had known beforehand what I have come to know afterwards, I would not have brought sacrificial animals and would have offered it as an 'Umrah. So, he among you who has not the sacrificial animals with him should put off ihram and treat it as an 'Umrah. Suraqa ibn Malik ibn Ju'tham got up and said, 'Messenger of Allah, does it apply to the present year, or does it apply forever? Thereupon the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) intertwined the fingers (of one hand) into another and said twice: 'The 'Umrah has become incorporated in the Hajj,' (adding): 'No, but forever and ever.'
"Ali came from Yemen with the sacrificial animals for the Prophet (peace be upon him) and found Fatimah (Allah be pleased with her) to be one among those who had put olf ihram. put on dyed clothes, and had applied kuhl*. Ali showed diiapproval of it, whereupon she said: 'My father has commanded me to do this.' (The narrator) said that Ali used to say in Iraq: 'I went to the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) showing annoyance at Fatimah for what she had done, and asked the Prophet (peace be upon him) regarding what she had narrated from him, and told him that he was angry with her, whereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'She has told the truth; she has told the truth.'
"(The Prophet then asked Ali): 'What did you say when you put on ihram?' I (Ali) said: 'O Allah, I am putting on ihram for the same purpose as Your Messenger has put it on.' Thereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) told him, 'I have with me sacrificial animals, so do not put off the ihram.'
"(Jabir) said: 'The total number of those sacrificial animals brought by Ali from Yemen and of those brought by the Prophet (peace be upon him) was one hundred. All the people except the Prophet (peace be upon him) and those who had with them sacrificial animals, put off ihram and got their hair clipped. When it was the day of Tarwiya (8th of Dhul-Hijjah) they went to Mina and put on the ihram for Hajj and the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) rode and led there, the noon, afternoon, sunset, 'Isha and dawn prayers. He then waited a little till the sun rose, and commanded that a tent of hair should be pitched at Namira.
"The Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) then set out and the Quraish did not doubt that he would halt at Al-Mash'ar Al-Haram (the sacred site) as the Quraish used to do in the pre-Islamic period. The Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him), however, passed on till he came to 'Arafah and he found that the tent had been pitched for him at Namira. There he got down till the sun had passed the meridian; he commanded that al-Qaswa be brought and saddled for him. Then he came to the bottom of the valley, and addressed the people saying: Verily your blood, your property are as sacred and inviolable as the sacredness of this day of yours, in this month of yours, in this town of yours.
Behold! Everything pertaining to the Days of Ignorance is under my feet, and completely abolished. Abolished are also the blood-revenges of the Days of Ignorance. The first claim of ours on blood-revenge which I abolish is that of the son of Rabi 'a ibn al-Harith, who was nursed among the tribe of Sa'd and killed by Hudhail. And the usury of the pre-Islamic period is abolished, and the first of our usury I abolish is that of 'Abbas ibn 'Abd al-Muttalib, for it is all abolished.
Fear Allah concerning women! Verily you have taken them on the security of Allah, and intercourse with them has been made lawful unto you by word of Allah. You too have rights over them, in that they should not allow anyone to sit on your bed whom you do not like. But if they do that, you can chastise them but not severely. Their rights upon you are that you should provide them with food and clothing in a fitting manner.
I have left among you the Book of Allah, and if you hold fast to it, you will never go astray. And you will be asked about me (on the Day of Resurrection), (now tell me) what would you say? They (the audience) said: "We will bear witness that you have conveyed (the message), discharged (the ministry of Prophethood) and given wise (sincere) counsel." He (the narrator) said: "He (the Holy Prophet) then raised his forefinger towards the sky and pointing it at the people (said): 'O Allah, be witness. O Allah be witness,' saying it thrice' ."
"Then adhan was pronounced and later on iqama and the Prophet (peace be upon him) led the noon prayer. Then another Iqama was pronounced and the Prophet (peace be upon him) led the afternoon prayer and he observed no other prayer in between the two. (This proves the validity of joining Zuhr and 'Asr prayer on this day, at this place. There is consensus on it, but there is disagreement as to its cause. Abu Hanifah and some Shafi'i scholars hold that it is a part of Hajj, but the majority of Shafi+i scholars hold it is due to journey) The Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) then mounted his camel and came to the place where he was to stay. He made his she-camel, al-Qaswa, turn towards the rocky side, with the pedestrian path Iying in front of him. He faced the Qiblah, and stood there until the sun set, and the yellow light diminished somewhat, and the disc of the sun totally disappeared. He made Usama sit behind him, and pulled the nosestring of Qaswa so forcefully that its head touched the saddle (in order to keep her under perfect control), and pointing out with his right hand, advised the people to be moderate (in speed) saying: "O people! calmness, calmness!" Whenever he passed over an elevated tract of land, he slightly loosened the nose-string of his camel till she climbed up. This is how he reached al-Muzdalifah."
"There he led the evening and 'Isha prayers with one adhan and two iqamas and did not glorify (Allah) in between them (i.e. he did not observe supererogatory rak 'ahs between Maghrib and 'Isha prayers). The Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) then lay down til1 dawn and offered the dawn prayer with an adhan and iqama when the morning light was clear. He again mounted al-Qaswa, and when he came to Al-Mash'ar Al-Haram, he faced Qiblah, and supplicated to Allah, Glorified Him, and pronounced His Uniqueness and Oneness, and kept standing till the daylight was very clear.
"He then went quickly before the sun rose, and seated behind him was Al-Fadl ibn 'Abbas, who wa.s a man with beautiful hair, fair complexion, and handsome face. As the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) moved on, a group of women riding camels was also passing. Al-Fadl began to look at them. The Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) placed his hand on Al-Fadl's face who then turned his face to the other side, and began to look, and the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) turned his hand to the other side and placed it on Al-Fadl's face. He again turned his face to the other side till he came to the bottom of Muhassir. He urged her (al-Qaswa) a little, and, following the middle road, (This proves that it is sunnah to follow a different road on the way back from Arafah than the one taken while going toward it. The Prophet (peace be upon him) went by the Dab road to Arafah. Similarly he used to take different routes going to or coming back from 'Eid prayers) which comes out at the greatest Jamarah, he came to the Jamarah which is near the tree. At this he threw seven small pebbles, saying, 'Allahu Akbar' while throwing every one of them in a manner in which the small pebbles are thrown (holding them with fingers) and this he did while at the bottom of the valley. (That is, he stood there at a place where Mina, Arafah and Al-Muzdalifah were on his right, and Makkah on his left side)
"He then went to the place of sacrifice, and sacrificed sixty-three (camels) with his own hand. He shared the remaining camels with Ali, who sacrificed them. He then commanded that a piece of meat from each sacrificed animal be put in a pot. When it was cooked, both of them (the Prophet and Ali) ate some of it and drank its soup.
"The Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) again rode and came to the House (of Allah), where he performed Tawaf Al-Ifadah and oftered the Zuhr prayer at Makkah. He came to the tribe of 'Abd al-Muttalib, who were supplying water at Zamzam, and said: 'Draw water, O Banu 'Abd al-Muttalib; were it not that people would usurp this right of supplying water from you, I would have drawn it along with you.' So they handed him a bucket and he drank from it."
The scholars said: "This hadith is one of its kind. It contains lots of valuable information." Al-Qadi 'Iyad said: "Many scholars have spoken (and written) at great length about the legal injunctions contained in this hadith." Abu Bakr ibn Al-Mundhir has listed a large part of these identifying about one hundred and fifty injuctions. He observes that if he had analysed more closely this number would almost double.
The scholars said: This hadith indicates that for the women giving birth to a child or having monthly periods it is sunnah - and much more so for others - to take a bath when they intend to perform Hajj or 'Umrah. It also teaches us that the women who are menstruating or are still in their confinement after childbirth, should clean themselves properly, cover their private parts with a piece of cotton, then declare their ihram. It also indicates that ihram must be declared after offering either a fard or a supererogatory prayer. After declaring ihram one should utter talbiyah loudly and preferably use the same words as used by the Prophet (peace be upon him). However, there is no harm in adding similar phrases as 'Umar did: "O Allah! I answer Your call, You Who gives blessings and good favors. I answer Your call fearing You, and wishing Your favor."
This hadith also indicates that a pilgrim must first come to Makkah where one must perform circumambulation of arrival in Makkah (Tawaf qudoom), and touch the Black Stone--if possible--and make the first three rounds running, while making the other four walking at normal speed. The running is done around the Ka'bah except between the Yemeni Corner and the Black Stone.
After making the Tawaf one must go to the Station of Ibrahim (peace be upon him) and recite the verse: "Take the Station of Ibrahim as a place for prayer." Then standing there, with the Station of Ibrahim between him and the Ka'bah, he should pray two rak'ahs reciting after Al-Fatihah, Surah Al-Kafirun in the first rak'ah, and Surah Al-lkhlas in the second rak'ah. This hadith also indicates that touching the Black Stone again prior to leaving the Sacred Mosque is recommended (if possible), just as one did upon entering it. There is consensus among the scholars that touching (kissing) the Black Stone is sunnah.
After that, one must make Sa'i and for this purpose go to mount Safa. climb it, face the Ka'bah and make supplications three times to Allah. Then. one must climb down and walk toward Marwah, while jogging in the marked area called bainal milain between Safa and Marwah every time one passes this area during the seven rounds not just in the first three rounds as in Tawaf. On reaching Marwah one should climb it just as one climbed Safa, make supplications, and make remembrance.
Completion of all these rites will complete one's 'Umrah. Now one should either shave one's head or clip some of one's hair to get out of the state of ihram. This is precisely what the Companions of the Prophet (peace be upon him) did when the Prophet (peace be upon him) commanded them to change their Hajj to 'Umrah. As for the pilgrim who is combining Hajj and 'Umrah, he must not shave or clip his hair, but should remain in his state of ihram.
On the 8th of Dhul-Hij jah. those who had put off their ihram after making 'Umrah, should again put on ihra77l to perform pilgrimage, and then head to Mina with those who combine Hajj and 'Umrah. It is sunnah to offer the five daily prayers in Mina and to spend the night of the 9th of Dhul-Hijjah there.
It is also sunnah not to leave Mina for 'Arafah until after the sunrise, and not to enter 'Arafah until the sun begins to decline, and after ot'fering both Zuhr and 'Asr prayers, which the Prophet (peace be upon him) offered at Namira which is not a part of 'Arafah. The Prophet (peace be upon him) did not enter his quarters at 'Arafah until after otfering Zuhr and 'Asr prayers. Moreover, it is also sunnah of the Prophet (peace be upon him) to offer some supererogatory (nawafil) prayers in between these two prayers.
The imam should give a sermon before the prayer, which is one of the sunnah sermons in pilgrimage. The second sermon is given by the imam on the 7th of Dhul-Hijjah after Zuhr prayer in the Ka'bah. The third of these sunnah sermons is delivered on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, the day of slaughtering. And the fourth sermon is given on the day the people leave (yawm an-nafr)--the 11th day of Dhul-Hijjah.
This hadith also contains some important manners and etiquette for performing Hajj and 'Umrah:
One is thereafter permitted to engage in any lawful activity that was unlawful for him while in the state of ihram, including sexual intercourse with one's wife. A person who has thrown pebbles at Jamarah al- 'Aqabah, but has not performed the circumambulation of if adah (or ziyarah) may engage in any lawful activity except sexual intercourse with his wife.
That is the guidance of the Prophet (peace be upon him) concerning Hajj. It explains what he meant when, according to a hadith, he said: "Take your rites from me," for his Hajj alone is the real and true Hajj.
In the following pages we will deal in detail with all these rites, and the opinions of various scholars concerning them.
It is desirable for a woman to seek her husband's permission for the prescribed Hajj. Then if he grants her the permission she may leave for Hajj; in case he refuses to give permission, she may still proceed for Hajj, for a husband should not forbid his wife from performing obligatory Hajj. It is an obligatory act of worship. It is unlawful to obey anyone in something that involves disobedience to Allah. A woman should perform obligatory Hajj as soon as possible, just as she should offer her prescribed daily prayers at their earliest prescribed times. In either case a husband has no right to prevent his wife from doing what is her obligatory duty. The same applies when a wife has vowed a Hajj, because it is obligatory like the prescribed Hajj. In the case of supererogatory Hajj, however, the husband may prevent his wife, and the wife must obey her husband. This is supported by a hadith reported by AdDaraqutni on the authority of Ibn 'Umar who narrated that while speaking about a wealthy lady whose husband had refused to give her permission to perform Hajj, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "She must not go for Hajj except by her husband's permission."
If a person dies before performing obligatory Hajj or if one vowed to perform Hajj but died before fulfilling one' s vow, his heir must assign someone to perform Hajj on behalf of the deceased. All the ensuing expenses in this regard must be paid out of the deceased's property, as indeed must be any debts left by him.
Ibn 'Abbas narrates that a woman from the tribe of Johainah came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and said: "My mother had vowed to perform Hajj but she died before fulfilling her vow, should I perform Hajj on her behalf? The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Yes, perform Hajj on her behalf. Would you not pay off any debts your mother might have left behind upon her death? Pay off what you owe to Allah, for He is most deserving of settlement of His debt." (Bukhari)
This hadith underlines the obligation of performing Hajj on behalf of a deceased person, whether or not he leaves a will to this effect (it is a kind of debt for the deceased), and all debts left by the deceased must be settled, just as all other financial obligations such as zakah, an atonement or a vow transacted by the deceased has to be fulfilled.
Ibn 'Abbas, Zaid bin Thabit, Abu Hurairah, and Ash-Shafi'i hold this opinion. They consider that the expenses of the substitute (the hired person) must be paid out of the wealth of the deceased before dividing it up among his heirs.
In case the wealth is insufficient to cover both the cost of Hajj (by the substitute) and settlement of the deceased's debts, the expense of Hajj must be paid first, as the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Allah is most deserving that His debt be paid back."
Imam Malik says: "A person may perform Hajj on behalf of the deceased only if the deceased leaves a will to that effect. If the deceased leaves no such will, then a Hajj on his behalf may not be performed, for this worship involves, more than anything else, physical exertion and struggle and as such, no other person can replace or substitute another person. If a deceased makes a will regarding it, then Hajj may be performed, meeting all its cost from out of one third of the share of his heritage."
The ability to perform Hajj, which is one of its essential conditions, includes the following:
There is, however, a difference of opinion among scholars regarding the entry fees and other charges levied on pilgrims. Can a person be excused and reckoned as unable financially to perform Hajj because of these charges? AshShafi'i and others are of the view that the presence of these levies does qualify a person to be classified as unable to perform Hajj, even though the levy involved may be paltry. The Maliki scholars disagree for they do not regard this as a sufficient reason for a person to be deemed as unable to perform Hajj, unless the amount involved is too exorbitant or is demanded repeatedly.
As for those who live in the vicinity of Makkah, this condition does not apply, for they are so close that they can go for Hajj on foot.
Some ahadith explain the Qur'anic words "those who can afford the journey," (Qur'an 3.97) as meaning provision of food and means of journey. Anas reports that the Prophet (peace be upon him) when once asked about the meaning of "those who can afford" said: "It means possessing means of sustenance and transportation." (Ad-Daraqutni considers this hadith sound) Al-Hafiz remarks: "Most probably its chain of transmitters is not traceable to the Prophet (peace be upon him). Tirmidhi as well has reported it on the authority of Ibn 'Umar but its chain of transmitters is weak. Abdul Haqq remarked: "All its chains of transmitters are weak." Ibn Al-Mundhir says: "It is not traceable to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and the correct position is that it is a sound but incompletely transmitted hadith whose chain of authorities does not go back to the Prophet (peace be upon him)."
Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) narrates that the Prophet (peace be upon him) once said: "He who possesses sufficient provisions and means of journey for the performance of Hajj and yet does not do so, let him die the death of a Jew or a Christian." For Allah says in the Qur' an: "Pilgrimage thereto is a duty men owe to Allah - those who can afford the journey." (Transmitted by Tirmidhi, but among the narrators of this hadith are included "Halal" ibn Abdullah, who is unknown, and "Al-Harith" whom Ash-Sha'abi and others have described as a liar)
All these ahadith are weak in authority, yet most scholars regard provisions and means of journey as a necessary condition for Hajj. If a person has neither the necessary provisions nor means of travel, he is not obligated to perform Hajj.
Ibn Taimiyyah says: "These ahadith are musnad (A report which is traceable in uninterrupted ascending order of the narrators to its first authority) and have a sound chain of authorities, some are mursal (A hadith transmitted by a successor (atabi+), young or old, without mentioning the Companion who might have heard it from the Prophet directly. Ash-Shafi'i considers such a hadith weak, while Abu Hanifah and Malik consider it sound) and others are mauquf. (A hadith reported from a Companion through words or acts uninterruptedly or otherwise) They all prove that the ability to arrange one's provisions and possession of means of journey is a necessary prerequisite for Hajj, and this despite the fact that the Prophet (peace be upon him) knew that many of the people (in his time) were able to go for Hajj on foot.
Similarly the words of Allah: "Pilgrimage thereto is a duty men owe to Allah - those who can afford the journey" underline the fact that ability and power are the necessary prerequisite for all forms of worship. It signifies the unspecified power or a little bit more than what may be necessary. In the case of sawm (fasting) and salah (obligatory prayers) the financial ability is superfluous and is not specified in the Qur'an, unlike Hajj for which it is an important requirement. Similarly, Hajj is a form of worship which involves traveling for which one must be in possession of sufficient means to support oneself (and one' s family), as well as be able to shoulder the cost of the journey as in jihad.
In this regard we may refer to the Qur'anic verse (9.91-92) "Nor is there any blame on those who find no resources to spend, nor is there (blame) on those who come to you to be provided with mounts, and when you said, 'I can find no mounts for you,."'
In Al-Muhadhib we read: "If someone has the money to buy provisions and the passage to Hajj but he needs it to pay his debts, Hajj is not binding on him, whether the settlement of the debt is required immediately or is due after a time. The debts that are due for immediate settlement must be paid at once, whereas the Hajj may be performed later on in life. But if he spends all that he has on Hajj he may not be in a position to pay off his debt."
Similarly, if one is in need of a dwelling or a servant to help him, he may be classified as unable to perform Hajj. Likewise, if one needs to take a wife because he fears he may not be able to avoid evil, he must get married, for it is his immediate need. Furthermore, if one needs goods for his business to obtain requisite resources therefrom, such a one, according to Abul 'Abbas, Ibn Sarih, may be classified as unable to perform Hajj in view of his specific need. Al-Mughni says: "If the debt is owed to a wealthy person who does not demand immediate settlement of the loan, defers settlement to a later stage, and is ready to permit the debtor to proceed for Hajj, then such a debtor is (technically) able to perform Hajj. But in case the lender cannot afford to defer settlement of the loan, the debtor would be reckoned as unable to perform Hajj."
According to the Shafi'i school: "If someone offers another a free passage for Hajj, one is not obliged to accept the offer, for it is a favor and involves distress of being obliged to another person. If, however, such an offer is made by one' s son to perform Hajj, then one is obligated to do so, for one can perform it without being beholden to anyone else."
The Hanbali school is of the view that an offer of financial help by someone else does not obligate a person to perform Hajj, nor does this classify him as (financially) capable of performing it, whether the offer comes from a stranger or a relative and whether the offer provides means of travel and provision, or linanacial help as such.
If a sick person recovers after someone has performed Hajj on his behalf, he will be considered as having performed his obligatory duty, and he will not be required to repeat it, for it would imply the obligation of performing two obligatory pilgrimages (rather than one). This is Imam Ahmad's view.
The majority of scholars are, however, of the view that such a substitutory Hajj will not suffice a man to absolve him of his obligation, for his recovery shows that his case was not really hopeless (and he should therefore repeat it), for the decisive factor in this respect is cessation of illness and restoration of his health.
Ibn Hazim is inclined to the first view. He says: "When the Prophet (peace be upon him) commanded to perform Hajj on behalf of those who are unable to walk or ride (i.e., cannot travel for Hajj), and told that this will pay off their debt to Allah, then indeed the debt is settled, and their effort accepted." And surely if an obligation is removed or fulfilled, there is no justification for its repetition, especially when there is nothing in the texts to support it. Had such a repetition been necessary, the Prophet (peace be upon him) must have clearly mentioned it, but as he did not, there is no reason for its repetition.
Before performing Hajj on behalf of someone else, a person must have performed his own Hajj . This is based on the hadith in which Ibn 'Abbas narrates that the Prophet (peace be upon him) heard a man saying: "O Allah! Here I am in response to Your call on behalf of Shabrumah." The Prophet (peace be upon him) asked him: "Have you performed your own Hajj?" He replied: " No", whereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) told him: "You must perform Hajj on your own behalf first, and then tor Shabrumah." (Abu Daw'ud and Ibn Majah) Al-Baihaqi says: "Its chain of authorities is sound, and in this regard it is the most genuine report."
Most of the scholars hold that it is not proper for a person to perform Hajj on behalf of others prior to performing it on his own behalf, whether or not he is able or unable to do so.
According to the verdict of Ibn 'Abbas and 'Ikrimah if a person performs Hajj in fulfillment of a vow, while he has yet to perform the prescribed Hajj, then it should suffice him (and absolve him) trom both. 'Ata and Ibn 'Umar, on the other hand, hold that one must first perform the Hajj obligatory on him, and thereafter perform another Hajj to fulfil his vow.
Al-Hafiz writes in Al-Fath: "Ibn al-Mundhir says there is a difference of opinion as to what is better for a pilgrim, walking or riding during the Hajj.
The majority of scholars hold riding is better, for the Prophet (peace be upon him) did so, and because it is more helpful (in concentrating) on praying and making supplications to Allah, apart from other benefits.
Ishaq bin Rahoweh says: "Walking is preferable for it involves more exertion and hardship (in the cause of Allah)." We may say that whether a person walks or rides during Hajj depends on each person and his particular circumstance .
Bukhari has transmitted from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) that the Prophet (peace be upon him) saw a man leaning on both sides on his two sons, whereupon he asked: "What is the matter with this man?" The people said: "He has vowed to walk during Hajj." The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Allah is in no need whatever of torturing this man." Then he commanded the man to perform his Hajj riding."
There is no harm if a pilgrim engages in trade and business during Hajj or 'Umrah.
Ibn 'Abbas said: "In the beginning when Hajj was prescribed, the people used to trade at Mina, 'Arafah, and the market place of Dhul-Majaz (A place close to 'Arafah) during the Hajj season, but they feared it might be forbidden for them while in a state of ihram. Thereupon Allah revealed the verse (Qur'an 2.198): "It is no crime in you if you seek of the bounty of your Lord (during pilgrimage)." This is reported by Bukhari, Muslim and Nasa'i.
Commenting on the above verse, Ibn 'Abbas adds: "The people used to shun business while in Mina, so they were instructed to engage in business or trade while pouring down from 'Arafah.''ls Abu Omamah At-Taimi narrates that he said to Ibn 'Umar: "I rent mounts to people during Hajj season, and the people tell me that my Hajj is void." Ibn 'Umar asked him: "Do you not don Hajj garb, say talbiyah, go around the House of Allah, pour down from 'Arafah, and stone the Satan?" The man said, "Yes, I do." Ibn 'Umar said: "Then your Hajj is quite valid (and you will be rewarded for it). A person came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and asked him something similar to what you asked me, whereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) remained silent until this verse (Qur'an 2.198) was revealed to him: "It is no crime in you if you seek the bounty of your Lord (during Hajj season)." Then the Prophet (peace be upon him) sent for the man and recited the verse to him, saying: "Your Hajj is valid." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud and Sa'id ibn Mansur. Al-Hafiz Al-Mundhri said Abu Omamah is not known (as a narrator).
Ibn 'Abbas says that a man asked him: "I hire myself to these people to guide them in performing their rites of Hajj; will I have a reward for Hajj?" Ibn 'Abbas said: "Yes." (And then he recited) "To these will be allotted what they have earned; and Allah is quick in account.'' (Qur'an 2.202) This is transmitted by Al-Baihaqi and Ad-Daraqutni.
Ibn 'Abbas reports: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'There is no Sarorah (delaying performance of obligatory Hajj) in Islam.''' (Ahmad and Abu Daw'ud)
Al-Khattabi remarks: "The word sarorah has two meanings:
Some scholars refer to it as a proof that a person who has not performed Hajj is not allowed to perform Hajj on behalf of others. Al-Awza'i, Ash-Shafi'i. Ahmad and Ishaq hold this view. Malik and Ath-Thawri say: "Such a person's Hajj depends on his own intention." Al-Hasan Al-Basri, 'Ata and An-Nakh'i also hold a similar view.
Abdullah ibn Abi 'Awfa relates: "I asked the Prophet (peace be upon him) about a man who has not performed Hajj, 'Should he not get a loan to perform Hajj?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) replied: 'No"' (Al-Baihaqi).
Someone performing Hajj with unlawfully gained money, may technically fulfil his prescribed duty of pilgrimage, but according to the majority of the scholars, he will be guilty of sin for doing so. Imam Ahmad disagrees and holds that such a Hajj is not enough for a person to absolve him of his prescribed obligation, and this is more correct as the sahih hadith says: "Surely, Allah is Pure, and He does not accept anything but what is pure (and clean)." Also it is reported by Abu Hurairah that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "As soon as a pilgrim sets out for Hajj with a provision which is lawful, and puts his foot in the stirrup (rides his mount) and calls out: 'O, Allah! Here I am in response to Your call,' an announcer answers him from the heavens above, saying: 'Your call has been heard; you are a happy one; your provisions are lawful, your mount is lawful and your pilgrimage is free of sin and acceptable.' But, if his provisions are unlawfully gained, and he puts his foot in the stirrup and calls out: 'O Allah! Here I am in response to Your call,' an announcer from the heavens above answers him back, saying: 'Your call is not accepted; nor are you welcome; your food is unlawful; your provisions are unlawful; and your pilgrimage is not free of sin and is unacceptable."' Al-Mundhri says: "This is reported by At-Tabarani in Al-Awsat, and also by Al-Asbahani in a mursal hadith from Aslam, the freed slave of 'Umar bin al-Khattab."
If a sick person recovers after someone has performed Hajj on his behalf, he will be considered as having performed his obligatory duty, and he will not be required to repeat it, for it would imply the obligation of performing two obligatory pilgrimages (rather than one). This is Imam Ahmad's view.
The majority of scholars are, however, of the view that such a substitutory Hajj will not suffice a man to absolve him of his obligation, for his recovery shows that his case was not really hopeless (and he should therefore repeat it), for the decisive factor in this respect is cessation of illness and restoration of his health.
Ibn Hazim is inclined to the first view. He says: "When the Prophet (peace be upon him) commanded to perform Hajj on behalf of those who are unable to walk or ride (i.e., cannot travel for Hajj), and told that this will pay off their debt to Allah, then indeed the debt is settled, and their effort accepted." And surely if an obligation is removed or fulfilled, there is no justification for its repetition, especially when there is nothing in the texts to support it. Had such a repetition been necessary, the Prophet (peace be upon him) must have clearly mentioned it, but as he did not, there is no reason for its repetition.
Before performing Hajj on behalf of someone else, a person must have performed his own Hajj . This is based on the hadith in which Ibn 'Abbas narrates that the Prophet (peace be upon him) heard a man saying: "O Allah! Here I am in response to Your call on behalf of Shabrumah." The Prophet (peace be upon him) asked him: "Have you performed your own Hajj?" He replied: " No", whereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) told him: "You must perform Hajj on your own behalf first, and then tor Shabrumah." (Abu Daw'ud and Ibn Majah) Al-Baihaqi says: "Its chain of authorities is sound, and in this regard it is the most genuine report."
Most of the scholars hold that it is not proper for a person to perform Hajj on behalf of others prior to performing it on his own behalf, whether or not he is able or unable to do so.
According to the verdict of Ibn 'Abbas and 'Ikrimah if a person performs Hajj in fulfillment of a vow, while he has yet to perform the prescribed Hajj, then it should suffice him (and absolve him) trom both. 'Ata and Ibn 'Umar, on the other hand, hold that one must first perform the Hajj obligatory on him, and thereafter perform another Hajj to fulfil his vow.
Though Hajj is not compulsory for these two groups it is quite valid if they perform one, but it will not suffice them as regards the Hajj prescribed in Islam.
Ibn 'Abbas reports: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'Any minor (child) who performs Hajj must perform it again after coming of age; any slave who performs Hajj and is then freed, must perform his Hajj again'." (Reported by At-Tabarani on sound authority) As-Sa'ib bin Yazid says: "My father performed Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him) who was performing his Farewell Hajj, while I was only seven years old." This was reported by Ahmad, Bukhari and Tirmidhi, who noted: "All scholars agree that if a minor performs Hajj, he must repeat his Hajj upon coming of age. Likewise a slave who performs Hajj, and thereafter gains his freedom, must also repeat his Hajj if he is in a position to do so."
It is also reported from Ibn 'Abbas that during a Hajj a woman lifted a boy, and asked the Prophet, "Will this boy be rewarded for Hajj?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) answered: "Yes, and you too will be rewarded." (The boy will be rewarded for his obedience, while the mother will be rewarded for helping and instructing him to perform Hajj. This hadith is also reported from 'Umar)
Jabir reports: "We performed Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him) and a number of women and children were with us. We said talbiyah on behalf of the children, and (also) threw pebbles on their behalf. This is narrated by Ahmad and Ibn Majah.
If a minor is able he may himself declare the state of ihram and perform the rites of Hajj. Otherwise, his guardian (An-Nawawi said: "The guardian who declares the state of ihram on behalf of a non-discerning minor, is the guardian of his properties, i.e., his father, grandfather, or the guardian appointed by law. Conceming the mother, the scholars differ. Some are of the opinion that her ihram on his behalf is only valid if she is appointed by law as his guardian. Others claim that her ihram is valid even if she is not the guardian) must declare the state of ihram and say talbiyah on his behalf, circumambulate round Ka'bah, run between Safa and Marwah, stay at 'Arafah and throw stones on his behalf. If, on the other hand, a minor attains the age of puberty on or before the Day of 'Arafah, his Hajj is then credited to him. The same applies to a slave who is liberated on or before the Day of 'Aratah. Malik and Ibn Al-Mundhir say: "To both of these people their Hajj cannot be credited as (replacement for) the obligatory Hajj, for they intended a supererogatory worship while putting on ihram; its supererogatory status cannot be transformed into an obligatory worship."
Hajj is obligatory both for women and men alike; they must perform it whenever they meet the above mentioned prerequisites for it. In the case of a woman it is essential that she be accompanied by her husband or some other mahram (Al-Hafiz said in his Al-Fath: "According to the scholars. the condition for being a mahram to a woman is that legally it should be impossible for such a man to ever marry her) relative on the journey for Hajj.
Ibn 'Abbas reports: "I heard the Prophet (peace be upon him) saying: 'A man must never be alone with a woman unless there is a mahram with her. A woman also may not travel with anyone except a mahram relative.' A man stood up and asked: 'O Prophet of Allah! My wife has gone for Hajj while I am enlisted for such and such a battle, what should I do?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) replied, 'Go and join your wife in Hajj." (Reported by Bukhari and Muslim; the words given here are of Muslim's. This order underlines something desirable; it does not obligate the husband or the mahram to travel with the woman, if there is no one else but him. No one is obligated to give up his convenience so that another person might do what is not required of him)
Yahya bin 'Abbad reported that a woman from Iraq wrote to Ibrahim AnNakh'i: "I have not yet performed the prescribed Hajj; for although I am rich, I have no mahram who may accompany me on this trip." He wrote her back: "You are one of those whom Allah has not given the means to perform (Hajj)." Abu Hanifah, Al-Hassan, At-Thauri, Ahmad and Ishaq all hold a similar view on this issue.
Al-Hafiz says: "Among the Shafi'ite scholars the most commonly accepted opinion in this regard is that a woman may travel with her husband, or one of her mahram relatives, or a group of trustworthy women, or even one such (trusted) woman companion. According to one view, reported by Al-Karabisi and recorded as sound in Al-Muhadhib, a woman may travel by herself provided the way to Hajj is secure and safe. This applies to both Hajj and 'Umrah.
It is reported in Subul as-Salaam: "A group of scholars hold that an old woman may travel without being accompanied by any mahram relative."
This permission for a woman to travel without a mahram in the company of trusted companions or when the journey to Hajj is safe is supported by what is reported by Bukhari from 'Adi ibn Hatem, who says: "I was with the Prophet (peace be upon him) when a man came to him and complained of poverty. Another man complained about highway robbery. Thereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'O 'Adi! Have you seen the city of Hira in Iraq?' I said: 'No, but I have heard about it.' The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'If you lived long enough you will see that a woman will travel from Hira and will perform Tawaf round Ka'bah, and she will have no fear except that of Allah."
This opinion is supported by the fact that 'Umar gave permission to the wives of the Prophet (peace be upon him) to perform Hajj while accompanied by 'Uthman and Abdur-Rahman ibn 'Awf. 'Uthman would announce them to people telling them to avoid looking at them or coming close to their camels.
If, however, a woman fails to abide by this provision and performs Hajj alone - without being accompanied by any mahram - her Hajj would still be valid.
The author of Subul as-Salaam says that Ibn Taimiyyah said: "Hajj of a woman without a mahram is valid, and likewise of a person who is financially not able to perform it."
In brief, those for whom Hajj is not compulsory due to sickness, poverty, fear of highway robbery, or in the case of a woman because no mahram is available to accompay her, if these people nonetheless perform Hajj, it will be credited to their account. Some of them try their best (and exert themselves to the utmost) like those performing Hajj on foot, while others are guilty of sins, such as those who beg others to help them perform Hajj, or a woman that performs Hajj without a mahram male companion. Notwithstanding their valid excuse, if any of these people perform Hajj, it will be quite valid, for their sin relates to their (choice of unlawful) means and has no bearing on the objective as such.
It is reported in Al-Mughni: "If a person, not obliged to perform Hajj because he is unable (financially) to do so, should seek to perform Hajj, suffering hardship, traveling on foot and without necessary provisions, his Hajj will be quite valid and acceptable."
If someone has the ability to perform Hajj but afterwards he is unable to perform it due to sickness or old age, he must arrange for someone else to perform Hajj on his behalf, for he may never be able to do it himself. In this respect, such a person is very much like the deceased, hence the permission for him to choose his substitute in Hajj.
This is based on a hadith reported by Al-Fadl ibn 'Abbas, who says: "A woman of Khath'am said, 'O Prophet of Allah! Allah has prescribed Hajj for His servants. (Now that) I am grown up, I find that my father is an old man, and he cannot ride on the camel (for long). Should I perform Hajj on his behalf?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'Yes.'" This happened during the Farewell Hajj. (Reported by the Group) Tirmidhi considers it a sound hadith with a sound chain and adds: "On this topic, reports other than this hadith are also found; they are of sound authority, and the companions of the Prophet (peace be upon him) believed and practiced accordingly; they held that one may perform Hajj on behalf of a deceased person." At-Thawri, Ibn al-Mubarak, Ash-Shafi'i, Ahmad and Ishaq also hold a similar view.
Imam Malik says: "If the deceased leaves a will that someone perform a Hajj on his behalf, then it may be performed." Some scholars like Ibn Mubarak and Ash-Shafi'i say that it is permissible for an old man, who is unable to perform Hajj on his own, to arrange for a substitute to do it on his behalf.
The above hadith also lends support to the view that, both for a man or a woman, it is quite permissible to perform Hajj on behalf of another man or woman. There is nothing against this in the Qur'an or hadith.
It is desirable for a woman to seek her husband's permission for the prescribed Hajj. Then if he grants her the permission she may leave for Hajj; in case he refuses to give permission, she may still proceed for Hajj, for a husband should not forbid his wife from performing obligatory Hajj. It is an obligatory act of worship. It is unlawful to obey anyone in something that involves disobedience to Allah. A woman should perform obligatory Hajj as soon as possible, just as she should offer her prescribed daily prayers at their earliest prescribed times. In either case a husband has no right to prevent his wife from doing what is her obligatory duty. The same applies when a wife has vowed a Hajj, because it is obligatory like the prescribed Hajj. In the case of supererogatory Hajj, however, the husband may prevent his wife, and the wife must obey her husband. This is supported by a hadith reported by AdDaraqutni on the authority of Ibn 'Umar who narrated that while speaking about a wealthy lady whose husband had refused to give her permission to perform Hajj, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "She must not go for Hajj except by her husband's permission."
If a person dies before performing obligatory Hajj or if one vowed to perform Hajj but died before fulfilling one' s vow, his heir must assign someone to perform Hajj on behalf of the deceased. All the ensuing expenses in this regard must be paid out of the deceased's property, as indeed must be any debts left by him.
Ibn 'Abbas narrates that a woman from the tribe of Johainah came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and said: "My mother had vowed to perform Hajj but she died before fulfilling her vow, should I perform Hajj on her behalf? The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Yes, perform Hajj on her behalf. Would you not pay off any debts your mother might have left behind upon her death? Pay off what you owe to Allah, for He is most deserving of settlement of His debt." (Bukhari)
This hadith underlines the obligation of performing Hajj on behalf of a deceased person, whether or not he leaves a will to this effect (it is a kind of debt for the deceased), and all debts left by the deceased must be settled, just as all other financial obligations such as zakah, an atonement or a vow transacted by the deceased has to be fulfilled.
Ibn 'Abbas, Zaid bin Thabit, Abu Hurairah, and Ash-Shafi'i hold this opinion. They consider that the expenses of the substitute (the hired person) must be paid out of the wealth of the deceased before dividing it up among his heirs.
In case the wealth is insufficient to cover both the cost of Hajj (by the substitute) and settlement of the deceased's debts, the expense of Hajj must be paid first, as the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Allah is most deserving that His debt be paid back."
Imam Malik says: "A person may perform Hajj on behalf of the deceased only if the deceased leaves a will to that effect. If the deceased leaves no such will, then a Hajj on his behalf may not be performed, for this worship involves, more than anything else, physical exertion and struggle and as such, no other person can replace or substitute another person. If a deceased makes a will regarding it, then Hajj may be performed, meeting all its cost from out of one third of the share of his heritage."
Ibn 'Abbas reports: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'There is no Sarorah (delaying performance of obligatory Hajj) in Islam.''' (Ahmad and Abu Daw'ud)
Al-Khattabi remarks: "The word sarorah has two meanings:
Some scholars refer to it as a proof that a person who has not performed Hajj is not allowed to perform Hajj on behalf of others. Al-Awza'i, Ash-Shafi'i. Ahmad and Ishaq hold this view. Malik and Ath-Thawri say: "Such a person's Hajj depends on his own intention." Al-Hasan Al-Basri, 'Ata and An-Nakh'i also hold a similar view.
Abdullah ibn Abi 'Awfa relates: "I asked the Prophet (peace be upon him) about a man who has not performed Hajj, 'Should he not get a loan to perform Hajj?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) replied: 'No"' (Al-Baihaqi).
Someone performing Hajj with unlawfully gained money, may technically fulfil his prescribed duty of pilgrimage, but according to the majority of the scholars, he will be guilty of sin for doing so. Imam Ahmad disagrees and holds that such a Hajj is not enough for a person to absolve him of his prescribed obligation, and this is more correct as the sahih hadith says: "Surely, Allah is Pure, and He does not accept anything but what is pure (and clean)." Also it is reported by Abu Hurairah that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "As soon as a pilgrim sets out for Hajj with a provision which is lawful, and puts his foot in the stirrup (rides his mount) and calls out: 'O, Allah! Here I am in response to Your call,' an announcer answers him from the heavens above, saying: 'Your call has been heard; you are a happy one; your provisions are lawful, your mount is lawful and your pilgrimage is free of sin and acceptable.' But, if his provisions are unlawfully gained, and he puts his foot in the stirrup and calls out: 'O Allah! Here I am in response to Your call,' an announcer from the heavens above answers him back, saying: 'Your call is not accepted; nor are you welcome; your food is unlawful; your provisions are unlawful; and your pilgrimage is not free of sin and is unacceptable."' Al-Mundhri says: "This is reported by At-Tabarani in Al-Awsat, and also by Al-Asbahani in a mursal hadith from Aslam, the freed slave of 'Umar bin al-Khattab."
Ibn 'Abbas reports: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'There is no Sarorah (delaying performance of obligatory Hajj) in Islam.''' (Ahmad and Abu Daw'ud)
Al-Khattabi remarks: "The word sarorah has two meanings:
Some scholars refer to it as a proof that a person who has not performed Hajj is not allowed to perform Hajj on behalf of others. Al-Awza'i, Ash-Shafi'i. Ahmad and Ishaq hold this view. Malik and Ath-Thawri say: "Such a person's Hajj depends on his own intention." Al-Hasan Al-Basri, 'Ata and An-Nakh'i also hold a similar view.
Abdullah ibn Abi 'Awfa relates: "I asked the Prophet (peace be upon him) about a man who has not performed Hajj, 'Should he not get a loan to perform Hajj?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) replied: 'No"' (Al-Baihaqi).
Someone performing Hajj with unlawfully gained money, may technically fulfil his prescribed duty of pilgrimage, but according to the majority of the scholars, he will be guilty of sin for doing so. Imam Ahmad disagrees and holds that such a Hajj is not enough for a person to absolve him of his prescribed obligation, and this is more correct as the sahih hadith says: "Surely, Allah is Pure, and He does not accept anything but what is pure (and clean)." Also it is reported by Abu Hurairah that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "As soon as a pilgrim sets out for Hajj with a provision which is lawful, and puts his foot in the stirrup (rides his mount) and calls out: 'O, Allah! Here I am in response to Your call,' an announcer answers him from the heavens above, saying: 'Your call has been heard; you are a happy one; your provisions are lawful, your mount is lawful and your pilgrimage is free of sin and acceptable.' But, if his provisions are unlawfully gained, and he puts his foot in the stirrup and calls out: 'O Allah! Here I am in response to Your call,' an announcer from the heavens above answers him back, saying: 'Your call is not accepted; nor are you welcome; your food is unlawful; your provisions are unlawful; and your pilgrimage is not free of sin and is unacceptable."' Al-Mundhri says: "This is reported by At-Tabarani in Al-Awsat, and also by Al-Asbahani in a mursal hadith from Aslam, the freed slave of 'Umar bin al-Khattab."
If a sick person recovers after someone has performed Hajj on his behalf, he will be considered as having performed his obligatory duty, and he will not be required to repeat it, for it would imply the obligation of performing two obligatory pilgrimages (rather than one). This is Imam Ahmad's view.
The majority of scholars are, however, of the view that such a substitutory Hajj will not suffice a man to absolve him of his obligation, for his recovery shows that his case was not really hopeless (and he should therefore repeat it), for the decisive factor in this respect is cessation of illness and restoration of his health.
Ibn Hazim is inclined to the first view. He says: "When the Prophet (peace be upon him) commanded to perform Hajj on behalf of those who are unable to walk or ride (i.e., cannot travel for Hajj), and told that this will pay off their debt to Allah, then indeed the debt is settled, and their effort accepted." And surely if an obligation is removed or fulfilled, there is no justification for its repetition, especially when there is nothing in the texts to support it. Had such a repetition been necessary, the Prophet (peace be upon him) must have clearly mentioned it, but as he did not, there is no reason for its repetition.
Before performing Hajj on behalf of someone else, a person must have performed his own Hajj . This is based on the hadith in which Ibn 'Abbas narrates that the Prophet (peace be upon him) heard a man saying: "O Allah! Here I am in response to Your call on behalf of Shabrumah." The Prophet (peace be upon him) asked him: "Have you performed your own Hajj?" He replied: " No", whereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) told him: "You must perform Hajj on your own behalf first, and then tor Shabrumah." (Abu Daw'ud and Ibn Majah) Al-Baihaqi says: "Its chain of authorities is sound, and in this regard it is the most genuine report."
Most of the scholars hold that it is not proper for a person to perform Hajj on behalf of others prior to performing it on his own behalf, whether or not he is able or unable to do so.
According to the verdict of Ibn 'Abbas and 'Ikrimah if a person performs Hajj in fulfillment of a vow, while he has yet to perform the prescribed Hajj, then it should suffice him (and absolve him) trom both. 'Ata and Ibn 'Umar, on the other hand, hold that one must first perform the Hajj obligatory on him, and thereafter perform another Hajj to fulfil his vow.
Al-Hafiz writes in Al-Fath: "Ibn al-Mundhir says there is a difference of opinion as to what is better for a pilgrim, walking or riding during the Hajj.
The majority of scholars hold riding is better, for the Prophet (peace be upon him) did so, and because it is more helpful (in concentrating) on praying and making supplications to Allah, apart from other benefits.
Ishaq bin Rahoweh says: "Walking is preferable for it involves more exertion and hardship (in the cause of Allah)." We may say that whether a person walks or rides during Hajj depends on each person and his particular circumstance .
Bukhari has transmitted from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) that the Prophet (peace be upon him) saw a man leaning on both sides on his two sons, whereupon he asked: "What is the matter with this man?" The people said: "He has vowed to walk during Hajj." The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Allah is in no need whatever of torturing this man." Then he commanded the man to perform his Hajj riding."
There is no harm if a pilgrim engages in trade and business during Hajj or 'Umrah.
Ibn 'Abbas said: "In the beginning when Hajj was prescribed, the people used to trade at Mina, 'Arafah, and the market place of Dhul-Majaz (A place close to 'Arafah) during the Hajj season, but they feared it might be forbidden for them while in a state of ihram. Thereupon Allah revealed the verse (Qur'an 2.198): "It is no crime in you if you seek of the bounty of your Lord (during pilgrimage)." This is reported by Bukhari, Muslim and Nasa'i.
Commenting on the above verse, Ibn 'Abbas adds: "The people used to shun business while in Mina, so they were instructed to engage in business or trade while pouring down from 'Arafah.''ls Abu Omamah At-Taimi narrates that he said to Ibn 'Umar: "I rent mounts to people during Hajj season, and the people tell me that my Hajj is void." Ibn 'Umar asked him: "Do you not don Hajj garb, say talbiyah, go around the House of Allah, pour down from 'Arafah, and stone the Satan?" The man said, "Yes, I do." Ibn 'Umar said: "Then your Hajj is quite valid (and you will be rewarded for it). A person came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and asked him something similar to what you asked me, whereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) remained silent until this verse (Qur'an 2.198) was revealed to him: "It is no crime in you if you seek the bounty of your Lord (during Hajj season)." Then the Prophet (peace be upon him) sent for the man and recited the verse to him, saying: "Your Hajj is valid." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud and Sa'id ibn Mansur. Al-Hafiz Al-Mundhri said Abu Omamah is not known (as a narrator).
Ibn 'Abbas says that a man asked him: "I hire myself to these people to guide them in performing their rites of Hajj; will I have a reward for Hajj?" Ibn 'Abbas said: "Yes." (And then he recited) "To these will be allotted what they have earned; and Allah is quick in account.'' (Qur'an 2.202) This is transmitted by Al-Baihaqi and Ad-Daraqutni.
Ash-Shafi'i, Ath-Thawri, Al-Awza'i and Mohammad bin al-Hasan are of the opinion that Hajj may be performed at any time during one's life, and there is nothing wrong if someone, for whom it is obligatory, delays it until a later date in his (or her) life, for, although Hajj was prescribed in the 6th year of Hijrah, the Prophet (peace be upon him) delayed it until the 10th year of Hijrah when he performed it along with his wives and many of his companions. Had performing it earlier been essential the Prophet (peace be upon him) would have never delayed it.
Ash-Shafi'i says: "We, therefore, are convinced that Hajj is obligatory upon a Muslim, male or female, from the age of puberty until before his death."
Abu Hanifah, Malik, Ahmad, some of Ash-Shafi'i's followers and Abu Yusuf are of the opinion that Hajj must be performed as soon as one is (physically and financially) in a position to do so. This opinion is based on a hadith that is related by Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "He who intends to perform Hajj let him do so expeditiously, for he may well fall sick, may lose his mount (ability to bear expenses of the jaurney) or he may be prevented by some other exigency.'' (Reported by Ahmad, Al-Baihaqi, At-Tahawi and Ibn Majah) In another report by Ahmad and Al-Baihaqi, we read that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Hasten to perform Hajj - the basic obligation - for you don't know what might happen to you," meaning "one may fall sick or be prevented by some other exigency." The earlier scholars interpreted these ahadith saying it was commendable for a person to perform Hajj as soon as possible provided he had the ability to do so.
Allah, the Exalted One, says: "The first House (of worship) appointed for men was that at Bakka; (Bakka is one of the names of Makkah) full of blessings and guidance for all kinds of beings: in it are signs manifest (for example), the station of Abraham-- whoever enters it attains security; pilgrimage thereto is a duty men owe to Allah--those who can afford the journey; but if any deny faith, Allah stands not in need of any of His creatures" (Qur'an 3.96-97).
The majority of the scholars hold that Hajj was prescribed in the sixth year after Hijrah (Migration of the Prophet (peace be upon him) from Makkah to Madinah) for it was then that the following verse concerning it was revealed: "And complete the Hajj and 'Umrah in the service of Allah" (Qur'an 2.194). This conclusion is based on the understanding that the "completion" in the above verse in fact refers to the time when it was first made obligatory. This view is also supported by 'Alqamah, Masrouq, and Ibrahim An-Nakh'i, who substitute "And establish" for "And complete" in the above verse, as reported by At-Tabarani on sound authority. Ibn-al-Qayyim, however, is inclined to the view that Hajj was made obligatory in the ninth or the tenth year of Hijrah.
The Divine Law Giver exhorted Muslims to perform Hajj. In this regard we may refer to the following:
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) was once asked: "What is the best deed?" He replied: "To have faith in Allah and His Messenger." The enquirer asked: "What next?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "To strive in the cause of Allah." "What is the next best thing?" He replied: "Hajj Mabrur (a faultless Hajj that is free of sin and is graced with Divine acceptance and pleasure)."
Al-Hasan said: "It means that a person after performance of Hajj should desire and be inclined to the life of the Hereafter rather than the material pleasures of this world." Another report transmitted on sound authority from the Prophet (peace be upon him) says that a righteous performance of Hajj is crowned by feeding the needy and speaking kind words to men.
Allah, the Exalted One, says: "The first House (of worship) appointed for men was that at Bakka; (Bakka is one of the names of Makkah) full of blessings and guidance for all kinds of beings: in it are signs manifest (for example), the station of Abraham-- whoever enters it attains security; pilgrimage thereto is a duty men owe to Allah--those who can afford the journey; but if any deny faith, Allah stands not in need of any of His creatures" (Qur'an 3.96-97).
The majority of the scholars hold that Hajj was prescribed in the sixth year after Hijrah (Migration of the Prophet (peace be upon him) from Makkah to Madinah) for it was then that the following verse concerning it was revealed: "And complete the Hajj and 'Umrah in the service of Allah" (Qur'an 2.194). This conclusion is based on the understanding that the "completion" in the above verse in fact refers to the time when it was first made obligatory. This view is also supported by 'Alqamah, Masrouq, and Ibrahim An-Nakh'i, who substitute "And establish" for "And complete" in the above verse, as reported by At-Tabarani on sound authority. Ibn-al-Qayyim, however, is inclined to the view that Hajj was made obligatory in the ninth or the tenth year of Hijrah.
The Divine Law Giver exhorted Muslims to perform Hajj. In this regard we may refer to the following:
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) was once asked: "What is the best deed?" He replied: "To have faith in Allah and His Messenger." The enquirer asked: "What next?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "To strive in the cause of Allah." "What is the next best thing?" He replied: "Hajj Mabrur (a faultless Hajj that is free of sin and is graced with Divine acceptance and pleasure)."
Al-Hasan said: "It means that a person after performance of Hajj should desire and be inclined to the life of the Hereafter rather than the material pleasures of this world." Another report transmitted on sound authority from the Prophet (peace be upon him) says that a righteous performance of Hajj is crowned by feeding the needy and speaking kind words to men.
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Pilgrims and those performing 'Umrah are Allah's guests; their prayers are answered and their supplications for forgiveness are granted. This is reported by Nasa'i, Ibn Majah, Ibn Khuzaimah and Ibn Hibban in their collections of Sahih hadith. In the last two we read: "And Allah's guests are three: A pilgrim performing Hajj, one performing 'Umrah, and a person who fights in the cause of Allah."
Abu Hurairah says the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "All sins committed in between the performance of one 'Umrah and another are expiated and erased, and the reward of Hajj Mabrur is nothing save Paradise." (Bukhari and Muslim)
In another sound hadith Ibn Joraij relates from Jabir that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "This House of Allah (the Ka'bah) is the pillar of Islam, so whosoever heads to it with the intention of performing Hajj or 'Umrah is under Allah's security. If he should die (during his trip) he is granted Paradise, and if he returns home safely, he returns with reward and gain."
Buraidah reports the Prophet (peace be upon him) as saying: "Spending during Hajj is akin to spending in the cause of Allah, and every dirham thus spent will be rewarded seven hundred times over.'' (Reported by Ibn Abi Shaibah, Ahmad, At-Tabarani and Al-Baihaqi)
There is consensus among Muslim scholars that Hajj is obligatory only once during the lifetime of a Muslim, unless someone vows to perform extra Hajj, in which case he must fulfil his vow. Whatever is done over and above is supererogatory or optional.
Abu Hurairah narrates that once, in a sermon, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "O people! Allah has prescribed Hajj for you, so you must perform it." A man asked: "Every year, O Prophet of Allah?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) remained silent. When the man repeated it thrice, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Had I said 'yes', it would have become a yearly obligation, and this would have been beyond your power." Then he added: "Leave me alone so long as I leave you alone (i.e., do not pester me with questions about things which I omit and do not mention). Some people who lived before you were destroyed because they asked too many questions and disagreed with their Prophets. So when I command you to do something, you must obey and do it to the best of your power, and if I forbid you from something, then avoid it." (Bukhari and Muslim)
Ibn 'Abbas narrates that once the Prophet (peace be upon him) addressed us and said: "O People! Hajj has been prescribed for you." At this Al-Aqra' bin Habis stood up and asked: "O Prophet of Allah! Are we to perform Hajj every year?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Had I said 'yes', it would have become a (yearly) obligation, and had it become a (yearly) obligatory duty you would have failed to keep it. Hajj is obligatory only once in one's lifetime. Whatever one does over and above this is supererogatory (a voluntary act) for him. (Reported by Ahmad, Abu Daw' ud, Nasa' i and Al-Hakim, who regards it a sound hadith)
Al-Hasan ibn Ali says that a man came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and said: "I am a coward and a weak person. Is there anything I can do?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "You may go for a jihad (striving) that involves no fighting, that is, Hajj." This is reported by Abdur Razzaq and At-Tabarani, and all its narrators are trustworthy.
Abu Hurairah narrates that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Hajj is the jihad for the old, the weak and the women." (This is reported by Nasa'i with a reliable chain of narrators)
'Aishah reports that she once said: "O Prophet of Allah! Jihad (striving or fighting in the cause of Allah) is the best deed. Should we (women) then, not actively participate in it?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) replied: "The best jihad for you is Hajj Mabrur." (Bukhari and Muslim)
In another report 'Aishah says: "I once asked the Prophet (peace be upon him): 'O Prophet of Allah! Should not we (women) strive and actively participate in the Islamic war with you?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) replied: 'The best and the most beautiful striving for you in the cause of Allah is Hajj Mabrur."' (Bukhari and Muslim) 'Aishah commented: "After hearing this from the Prophet (peace be upon him) I shall never cease performing Hajj."
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "He who performs Hajj for Allah's pleasure and avoids all lewdness and sins will return after Hajj free from all sins as he was the day his mother gave birth to him." (Bukhari and Muslim)
'Amr ibn al-'As says: "When Allah guided me to Islam, I went to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and said to him: 'O Prophet of Allah! Stretch out your hand so that I may pledge my allegiance to you.' The Prophet (peace be upon him) stretched out his hand to me, but I withdrew my hand. The Prophet (peace be upon him) asked: 'O 'Amr! what is the matter with you?' I said: 'I would like to stipulate a condition! ' The Prophet (peace be upon him) asked: 'What is it?' I said: 'That all my past sins be forgiven!' The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'O 'Amr! Do you not know that Islam wipes off all past sins, and hijrah (leaving one+s home and hearth for Allah's cause) wipes off all sins, and (similarly) Hajj wipes off all past sins!"' (Muslim)
Abdullah ibn Mas'ud narrated that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Alternate between Hajj and 'Umrah (regularly), for these two remove poverty and sins just as the blacksmith's bellows removes all impurities from metals like iron, gold and silver. The reward for Hajj Mabrur is nothing short of Paradise." (Nasa'i and Tirmidhi, who regards it a sound hadith)
Allah, the Exalted One, says: "The first House (of worship) appointed for men was that at Bakka; (Bakka is one of the names of Makkah) full of blessings and guidance for all kinds of beings: in it are signs manifest (for example), the station of Abraham-- whoever enters it attains security; pilgrimage thereto is a duty men owe to Allah--those who can afford the journey; but if any deny faith, Allah stands not in need of any of His creatures" (Qur'an 3.96-97).
The majority of the scholars hold that Hajj was prescribed in the sixth year after Hijrah (Migration of the Prophet (peace be upon him) from Makkah to Madinah) for it was then that the following verse concerning it was revealed: "And complete the Hajj and 'Umrah in the service of Allah" (Qur'an 2.194). This conclusion is based on the understanding that the "completion" in the above verse in fact refers to the time when it was first made obligatory. This view is also supported by 'Alqamah, Masrouq, and Ibrahim An-Nakh'i, who substitute "And establish" for "And complete" in the above verse, as reported by At-Tabarani on sound authority. Ibn-al-Qayyim, however, is inclined to the view that Hajj was made obligatory in the ninth or the tenth year of Hijrah.
The Divine Law Giver exhorted Muslims to perform Hajj. In this regard we may refer to the following:
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) was once asked: "What is the best deed?" He replied: "To have faith in Allah and His Messenger." The enquirer asked: "What next?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "To strive in the cause of Allah." "What is the next best thing?" He replied: "Hajj Mabrur (a faultless Hajj that is free of sin and is graced with Divine acceptance and pleasure)."
Al-Hasan said: "It means that a person after performance of Hajj should desire and be inclined to the life of the Hereafter rather than the material pleasures of this world." Another report transmitted on sound authority from the Prophet (peace be upon him) says that a righteous performance of Hajj is crowned by feeding the needy and speaking kind words to men.
Al-Hasan ibn Ali says that a man came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and said: "I am a coward and a weak person. Is there anything I can do?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "You may go for a jihad (striving) that involves no fighting, that is, Hajj." This is reported by Abdur Razzaq and At-Tabarani, and all its narrators are trustworthy.
Abu Hurairah narrates that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Hajj is the jihad for the old, the weak and the women." (This is reported by Nasa'i with a reliable chain of narrators)
'Aishah reports that she once said: "O Prophet of Allah! Jihad (striving or fighting in the cause of Allah) is the best deed. Should we (women) then, not actively participate in it?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) replied: "The best jihad for you is Hajj Mabrur." (Bukhari and Muslim)
In another report 'Aishah says: "I once asked the Prophet (peace be upon him): 'O Prophet of Allah! Should not we (women) strive and actively participate in the Islamic war with you?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) replied: 'The best and the most beautiful striving for you in the cause of Allah is Hajj Mabrur."' (Bukhari and Muslim) 'Aishah commented: "After hearing this from the Prophet (peace be upon him) I shall never cease performing Hajj."
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "He who performs Hajj for Allah's pleasure and avoids all lewdness and sins will return after Hajj free from all sins as he was the day his mother gave birth to him." (Bukhari and Muslim)
'Amr ibn al-'As says: "When Allah guided me to Islam, I went to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and said to him: 'O Prophet of Allah! Stretch out your hand so that I may pledge my allegiance to you.' The Prophet (peace be upon him) stretched out his hand to me, but I withdrew my hand. The Prophet (peace be upon him) asked: 'O 'Amr! what is the matter with you?' I said: 'I would like to stipulate a condition! ' The Prophet (peace be upon him) asked: 'What is it?' I said: 'That all my past sins be forgiven!' The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'O 'Amr! Do you not know that Islam wipes off all past sins, and hijrah (leaving one+s home and hearth for Allah's cause) wipes off all sins, and (similarly) Hajj wipes off all past sins!"' (Muslim)
Abdullah ibn Mas'ud narrated that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Alternate between Hajj and 'Umrah (regularly), for these two remove poverty and sins just as the blacksmith's bellows removes all impurities from metals like iron, gold and silver. The reward for Hajj Mabrur is nothing short of Paradise." (Nasa'i and Tirmidhi, who regards it a sound hadith)
Allah, the Exalted One, says: "The first House (of worship) appointed for men was that at Bakka; (Bakka is one of the names of Makkah) full of blessings and guidance for all kinds of beings: in it are signs manifest (for example), the station of Abraham-- whoever enters it attains security; pilgrimage thereto is a duty men owe to Allah--those who can afford the journey; but if any deny faith, Allah stands not in need of any of His creatures" (Qur'an 3.96-97).
The majority of the scholars hold that Hajj was prescribed in the sixth year after Hijrah (Migration of the Prophet (peace be upon him) from Makkah to Madinah) for it was then that the following verse concerning it was revealed: "And complete the Hajj and 'Umrah in the service of Allah" (Qur'an 2.194). This conclusion is based on the understanding that the "completion" in the above verse in fact refers to the time when it was first made obligatory. This view is also supported by 'Alqamah, Masrouq, and Ibrahim An-Nakh'i, who substitute "And establish" for "And complete" in the above verse, as reported by At-Tabarani on sound authority. Ibn-al-Qayyim, however, is inclined to the view that Hajj was made obligatory in the ninth or the tenth year of Hijrah.
The Divine Law Giver exhorted Muslims to perform Hajj. In this regard we may refer to the following:
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) was once asked: "What is the best deed?" He replied: "To have faith in Allah and His Messenger." The enquirer asked: "What next?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "To strive in the cause of Allah." "What is the next best thing?" He replied: "Hajj Mabrur (a faultless Hajj that is free of sin and is graced with Divine acceptance and pleasure)."
Al-Hasan said: "It means that a person after performance of Hajj should desire and be inclined to the life of the Hereafter rather than the material pleasures of this world." Another report transmitted on sound authority from the Prophet (peace be upon him) says that a righteous performance of Hajj is crowned by feeding the needy and speaking kind words to men.
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Pilgrims and those performing 'Umrah are Allah's guests; their prayers are answered and their supplications for forgiveness are granted. This is reported by Nasa'i, Ibn Majah, Ibn Khuzaimah and Ibn Hibban in their collections of Sahih hadith. In the last two we read: "And Allah's guests are three: A pilgrim performing Hajj, one performing 'Umrah, and a person who fights in the cause of Allah."
Abu Hurairah says the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "All sins committed in between the performance of one 'Umrah and another are expiated and erased, and the reward of Hajj Mabrur is nothing save Paradise." (Bukhari and Muslim)
In another sound hadith Ibn Joraij relates from Jabir that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "This House of Allah (the Ka'bah) is the pillar of Islam, so whosoever heads to it with the intention of performing Hajj or 'Umrah is under Allah's security. If he should die (during his trip) he is granted Paradise, and if he returns home safely, he returns with reward and gain."
Buraidah reports the Prophet (peace be upon him) as saying: "Spending during Hajj is akin to spending in the cause of Allah, and every dirham thus spent will be rewarded seven hundred times over.'' (Reported by Ibn Abi Shaibah, Ahmad, At-Tabarani and Al-Baihaqi)
There is consensus among Muslim scholars that Hajj is obligatory only once during the lifetime of a Muslim, unless someone vows to perform extra Hajj, in which case he must fulfil his vow. Whatever is done over and above is supererogatory or optional.
Abu Hurairah narrates that once, in a sermon, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "O people! Allah has prescribed Hajj for you, so you must perform it." A man asked: "Every year, O Prophet of Allah?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) remained silent. When the man repeated it thrice, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Had I said 'yes', it would have become a yearly obligation, and this would have been beyond your power." Then he added: "Leave me alone so long as I leave you alone (i.e., do not pester me with questions about things which I omit and do not mention). Some people who lived before you were destroyed because they asked too many questions and disagreed with their Prophets. So when I command you to do something, you must obey and do it to the best of your power, and if I forbid you from something, then avoid it." (Bukhari and Muslim)
Ibn 'Abbas narrates that once the Prophet (peace be upon him) addressed us and said: "O People! Hajj has been prescribed for you." At this Al-Aqra' bin Habis stood up and asked: "O Prophet of Allah! Are we to perform Hajj every year?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Had I said 'yes', it would have become a (yearly) obligation, and had it become a (yearly) obligatory duty you would have failed to keep it. Hajj is obligatory only once in one's lifetime. Whatever one does over and above this is supererogatory (a voluntary act) for him. (Reported by Ahmad, Abu Daw' ud, Nasa' i and Al-Hakim, who regards it a sound hadith)
There is a consensus among jurists concerning the prerequisites that must be found in a person for Hajj to be incumbent on him:
Anyone lacking any of these conditions is not obligated to perform Hajj. All these conditions, that is, being a Muslim, being of adult age and of sound mind, being free, and possessing the power to discharge a duty are equally valid with respect to all other forms of worship in Islam. This is based on a hadith of the Prophet (peace be upon him) which says: "Three persons are not to be held accountable: a sleeping person until he awakes, a minor until he comes of age, and a mentally disturbed person until he regains his reason."
Freedom is an essential prerequisite for Hajj, for this worship needs time as well as financial ability. A slave lacks both, for all his time is spent in the service of his master, and financially he lacks the ability to undertake this obligation. The Qur'an says: "Pilgrimage thereto is a duty men owe to Allah - those who can afford the journey" (3.97).
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Pilgrims and those performing 'Umrah are Allah's guests; their prayers are answered and their supplications for forgiveness are granted. This is reported by Nasa'i, Ibn Majah, Ibn Khuzaimah and Ibn Hibban in their collections of Sahih hadith. In the last two we read: "And Allah's guests are three: A pilgrim performing Hajj, one performing 'Umrah, and a person who fights in the cause of Allah."
Abu Hurairah says the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "All sins committed in between the performance of one 'Umrah and another are expiated and erased, and the reward of Hajj Mabrur is nothing save Paradise." (Bukhari and Muslim)
In another sound hadith Ibn Joraij relates from Jabir that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "This House of Allah (the Ka'bah) is the pillar of Islam, so whosoever heads to it with the intention of performing Hajj or 'Umrah is under Allah's security. If he should die (during his trip) he is granted Paradise, and if he returns home safely, he returns with reward and gain."
Buraidah reports the Prophet (peace be upon him) as saying: "Spending during Hajj is akin to spending in the cause of Allah, and every dirham thus spent will be rewarded seven hundred times over.'' (Reported by Ibn Abi Shaibah, Ahmad, At-Tabarani and Al-Baihaqi)
There is consensus among Muslim scholars that Hajj is obligatory only once during the lifetime of a Muslim, unless someone vows to perform extra Hajj, in which case he must fulfil his vow. Whatever is done over and above is supererogatory or optional.
Abu Hurairah narrates that once, in a sermon, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "O people! Allah has prescribed Hajj for you, so you must perform it." A man asked: "Every year, O Prophet of Allah?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) remained silent. When the man repeated it thrice, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Had I said 'yes', it would have become a yearly obligation, and this would have been beyond your power." Then he added: "Leave me alone so long as I leave you alone (i.e., do not pester me with questions about things which I omit and do not mention). Some people who lived before you were destroyed because they asked too many questions and disagreed with their Prophets. So when I command you to do something, you must obey and do it to the best of your power, and if I forbid you from something, then avoid it." (Bukhari and Muslim)
Ibn 'Abbas narrates that once the Prophet (peace be upon him) addressed us and said: "O People! Hajj has been prescribed for you." At this Al-Aqra' bin Habis stood up and asked: "O Prophet of Allah! Are we to perform Hajj every year?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Had I said 'yes', it would have become a (yearly) obligation, and had it become a (yearly) obligatory duty you would have failed to keep it. Hajj is obligatory only once in one's lifetime. Whatever one does over and above this is supererogatory (a voluntary act) for him. (Reported by Ahmad, Abu Daw' ud, Nasa' i and Al-Hakim, who regards it a sound hadith)
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Pilgrims and those performing 'Umrah are Allah's guests; their prayers are answered and their supplications for forgiveness are granted. This is reported by Nasa'i, Ibn Majah, Ibn Khuzaimah and Ibn Hibban in their collections of Sahih hadith. In the last two we read: "And Allah's guests are three: A pilgrim performing Hajj, one performing 'Umrah, and a person who fights in the cause of Allah."
Abu Hurairah says the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "All sins committed in between the performance of one 'Umrah and another are expiated and erased, and the reward of Hajj Mabrur is nothing save Paradise." (Bukhari and Muslim)
In another sound hadith Ibn Joraij relates from Jabir that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "This House of Allah (the Ka'bah) is the pillar of Islam, so whosoever heads to it with the intention of performing Hajj or 'Umrah is under Allah's security. If he should die (during his trip) he is granted Paradise, and if he returns home safely, he returns with reward and gain."
Buraidah reports the Prophet (peace be upon him) as saying: "Spending during Hajj is akin to spending in the cause of Allah, and every dirham thus spent will be rewarded seven hundred times over.'' (Reported by Ibn Abi Shaibah, Ahmad, At-Tabarani and Al-Baihaqi)
There is consensus among Muslim scholars that Hajj is obligatory only once during the lifetime of a Muslim, unless someone vows to perform extra Hajj, in which case he must fulfil his vow. Whatever is done over and above is supererogatory or optional.
Abu Hurairah narrates that once, in a sermon, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "O people! Allah has prescribed Hajj for you, so you must perform it." A man asked: "Every year, O Prophet of Allah?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) remained silent. When the man repeated it thrice, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Had I said 'yes', it would have become a yearly obligation, and this would have been beyond your power." Then he added: "Leave me alone so long as I leave you alone (i.e., do not pester me with questions about things which I omit and do not mention). Some people who lived before you were destroyed because they asked too many questions and disagreed with their Prophets. So when I command you to do something, you must obey and do it to the best of your power, and if I forbid you from something, then avoid it." (Bukhari and Muslim)
Ibn 'Abbas narrates that once the Prophet (peace be upon him) addressed us and said: "O People! Hajj has been prescribed for you." At this Al-Aqra' bin Habis stood up and asked: "O Prophet of Allah! Are we to perform Hajj every year?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Had I said 'yes', it would have become a (yearly) obligation, and had it become a (yearly) obligatory duty you would have failed to keep it. Hajj is obligatory only once in one's lifetime. Whatever one does over and above this is supererogatory (a voluntary act) for him. (Reported by Ahmad, Abu Daw' ud, Nasa' i and Al-Hakim, who regards it a sound hadith)
Yahya related to me from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim, from his father that A'isha, umm al-muminin, said, "We set out with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in the year of the farewell hajj and we went into ihram for umra. Afterwards, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Whoever has a sacrificial animal with him should go into ihram for hajj and umra together, and he should not leave ihram without leaving ihram for both of them at the same time.' "
She continued "I was menstruating when I got to Makka, so I did not do tawaf of the House or say between Safa and Marwa. I complained to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he said, 'Undo your hair and comb it and leave the umra and go back into ihram for the hajj.' "
She said, "I did so, and when we had completed the hajj, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent me with Abd ar-Rahman ibn Abi Bakr as-Siddiq to at-Tanim and I performed an umra and he said, 'This is in place of your umra.' "
"Those who had entered ihram for the umra did tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa, then left ihram. Then they did another tawaf after returning from Mina for their hajj, whereas those who entered ihram for the hajj or combined the hajj and the umra, only did one tawaf."
Yahya related the same as that to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Urwa ibn az-Zubayr from A'isha.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim from his father that A'isha said, "I came to Makka at the time of my period so I did not do tawaf of the House or go between Safa and Marwa. I complained to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he said, 'Do what the people doing hajj do except do not do tawaf of the House and go between Safa and Marwa until you are pure.' "
Malik said, concerning a woman who entered ihram for umra at the time of hajj, and she arrived in Makka during her period and so could not do tawaf of the House, "When she fears that the time (for hajj) is getting close, she gets into ihram for the hajj and sacrifices an animal. She is like someone who combines the hajj and the umra. One tawaf is enough for her. If a women starts her period after she has already done tawaf of the House and prayed, she does say between Safa and Marwa and stops at Arafa and Muzdalifa and stones the jamras but she does not do the tawaf al-ifada until she is pure and has finished her menses."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim from his father that A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I perfumed the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, for his ihram before he entered ihram, and when he came out of ihram before he did tawaf of the House."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Humayd ibn Qays from Ata ibn Rabah that a bedouin came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when he was at Hunayn, and he was wearing a shirt with traces of yellow on it. He said, "Messenger of Allah, I have entered ihram for umra. What should I do?" The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to him, "Take off your shirt and wash off this yellowness and do in umra as you would do on hajj."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Aslam, the mawla of Umar ibn al Khattab, that Umar ibn al-Khattab discovered the smell of perfume while he was at ash-Shajara, and he asked, "Who is this smell of perfume coming from?" Muawiya ibn Abi Sufyan answered, "From me, amir al-muminin." Umar said, "From you? By the life of Allah!" Muawiya explained, "Umm Habiba perfumed me, amir al-muminin. "'Umar then said, "You must go back and wash it off."
Yahya related to me from Malik from as-Salt ibn Zubayd from more than one of his family that Umar ibn al-Khattab discovered the smell of perfume while he was at ash-Shajara. Kathir ibn as-Salt was at his side, and Umar asked, "Who is this smell of perfume coming from?", and Kathir said, "From me, amir al-muminin. I matted my hair with perfume and I intended not to shave it.'' Umar said, "Go to a sharaba and rub your head until it is clean," and Kathir did so.
Malik explained, "A sharaba is the ditch at the base of a date-palm."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said and 'Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr and Rabia ibn Abi Abd ar-Rahman that al-Walid ibn Abd al-Malik asked Salim ibn Abdullah and Kharija ibn Zayd ibn Thabit if he could use perfume after he had stoned the jamra and shaved his head, but before he had left for the tawafal-ifada. Salim forbade him to do so, but Kharija ibn Zayd ibn Thabit said that he could.
Malik said, "There is no harm in a man oiling himself with an oil which does not have any perfume in it, either before he enters ihram, or before he leaves Mina for the tawaf al-ifada, if he has stoned the jamra."
Yahya said that Malik was asked whether someone in ihram could eat food with saffron in it, and he said, "There is no harm in some one in ihram eating it if it has been cooked. If, however, it has not been cooked he should not eat it."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Sumayy, the mawla of Abu Bakr ibn Abd ar-Rahman, from Abu Salih as-Samman, from Abu Hurayra, that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace ,said, "Umra is an expiation for what is between it and the next umra, and the only reward for an accepted hajj is the Garden."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Sumayy, the mawla of Abu Bakr ibn Abd ar-Rahman, heard Abu Bakribn Abd ar-Rahman say, "A woman came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, 'I had arranged to do hajj, but I was prevented,' and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Do umra in Ramadan, for doing umra in it is like doing hajj.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Nafi, from Abdullah ibn Umar, that Umar ibn al-Khattab said, "Keep your hajj separate from your umra. That way your hajj will be more complete. And your umra will be more complete if you do it outside of the months of the hajj."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Uthman ibn Affan would sometimes never get down from the animal he was riding on when he was doing umra, until he had returned .
Malik said, ''Umra is a sunna, and we do not know of any muslim who has ever said that it is permissible not to do it."
Malik said, "I do not think that anyone can do more than one umra in any one year."
Malik said that someone doing umra who had sexual intercourse with his wife had to sacrifice an animal and do a second umra, which he had to begin when he had finished the one that he had spoiled. He should go into ihram at the same place where he went into ihram for the umra which he had spoiled, except if he had entered into ihram at a place further away than his miqat. This was because he only had to go into ihram from his miqat.
Malik said, "Someone who entered Makka to do umra, and does tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa while he is junub, or not in wudu, and afterwards has intercourse with his wife, and then remembers, should do ghusl, or wudu, and then go back and do tawaf around the House and say between Safa and Marwa and do another umra and sacrifice an animal. A woman should do the same if her husband has intercourse with her while she is in ihram. "
Malik said, "As for beginning umra at at-Tanim, (it is not the only alternative). It is permissible if Allah wills for some one to leave the Haram and go into ihram if he wishes, but the best way is for him to go into ihram at the miqat which the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used (i.e. at-Tanim), or one which is further away."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "There are five kinds of animal which it is not wrong for some one in ihram to kill: crows, kites, scorpions, rats and mice, and wild dogs."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Dinar from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,said,"There are five (kinds of) animal which it is not wrong for some one in ihram to kill: scorpions, rats and mice, crows, kites and wild dogs. "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "There are five trespassers that can be killed in the Haram: rats and mice, scorpions, crows, kites and wild dogs."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab that Umar ibn al-Khattab told people to kill snakes in the Haram.
Malik said, about the "wild dogs" which people were told to kill in the Haram, that any animals that wounded, attacked, or terrorised men, such as lions, leopards, Iynxes and wolves, were counted as"wild dogs." However, someone who was in ihram should not kill beasts of prey that did not attack (people), such as hyenas, foxes, cats and anything else like them, and if he did then he had to pay a forfeit for it. Similarly, someone in ihram should not kill any predatory birds except the kinds that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, specified, namely crows and kites. If someone in ihram killed any other kind of bird he had to pay a forfeit for it.
Malik said, "Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, says, 'O you who trust, do not kill game while you are in ihram. Whoever of you kills game intentionally has to pay a forfeit commensurate with what he has killed in cattle which two men from among you shall judge, a sacrificial animal which reaches the Kaba, or else he makes a kaffara of either feeding poor people or the equivalent of that in fasting, so that he may taste the consequences of what he has done.' " (Sura 5 ayat 95).
Malik said, "Someone who hunts game when he is not in ihram and then kills it while he is in ihram is in the same position as someone who buys game while he is in ihram and then kills it. Allah has forbidden killing it, and so a man who does so has to pay a forfeit for it. The position that we go by in this matter is that a forfeit is assessed for anyone who kills game while he is in ihram."
Yahya said that Malik said, "The best that I have heard about someone who kills game and is assessed for it is that the game which he has killed is assessed and its value in food is estimated and with that food he feeds each poor man a mudd, or fasts a day in place of each mudd. The number of poor men is considered, and if it is ten then he fasts ten days, and if it is twenty he fasts twenty days, according to how many people there are to be fed, even if there are more than sixty."
Malik said, "I have heard that a forfeit is assessed for someone who kills game in the Haram while he is not in ihram in the same way that it is assessed for some one who kills game in the Haram while he is in ihram ."
Malik said, "Someone who does umra in Shawwal, Dhu'l-Qada or Dhu'l-Hijja and then goes back to his people, and then returns and does hajj in that same year does not have to sacrifice an animal. Sacrificing an animal is only incumbent on some one who does umra in the months of hajj, and then stays in Makka and then does hajj. A person not from Makka who moves to Makka and establishes his home there and does umra in the months of the hajj and then begins his hajj there is not doing tamattu. He does not have to sacrifice an animal nor does he have to fast. He is in the same position as the people of Makka if he is one of those who are living there."
Malik was asked whether a man from Makka who had gone to live in another town or had been on a journey and then returned to Makka with the intention of staying there, regardless of whether he had a family there or not, and entered it to do umra in the months of the hajj, and then began his hajj there, beginning his umra at the miqat of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, or at a place nearer than that, was doing tamattu or not?
Malik answered, "He does not have to sacrifice an animal or fast as someone who is doing tamattu has to do. This is because Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, says in His Book, 'That is for someone whose family are not present at Masjid al-Haram. '
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that a man once asked the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, what clothes someone in ihram could wear, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do not wear shirts, turbans, trousers, burnouses, or leather socks, except if you cannot find sandals. In that case you can wear leather socks, but cut them off below the ankles. Do not wear any clothes that have been touched by saffron or yellow dye."
Yahya said that Malik was asked about the hadith attributed to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "Whoever cannot find a waist wrapper should wear trousers," and he said, "I have never heard this, and I do not think that some one who is in ihram can wear trousers, because among the things which the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbade some one in ihram to wear were trousers, and he did not make any exception for them although he did make an exception for leather socks."
20.4 Wearing Clothes when in Ihram
Malik said, concerning someone who wishes to wear clothes that a person in ihram must not wear, or cut his hair, or touch perfume without necessity, because he finds it easy to pay the compensation, "No-one must do such things. They are only allowed in cases of necessity, and compensation is owed by whoever does them."
Malik was asked whether the culprit could choose for himself the method of compensation he makes, and he was asked what kind of animal was to be sacrificed, and how much food was to be given, and how many days were to be fasted, and whether the person could delay any of these, or if they had to be done immediately. He answered, 'Whenever there are alternatives in the Book of Allah for the kaffara, the culprit can choose to do whichever of the alternatives he prefers. As for the sacrifice - a sheep, and as for the fasting - three days. As for the food - feeding six poor men, for every poor man two mudds, by the first mudd, the mudd of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace."
Malik said, "I have heard one of the people of knowledge saying, 'When a person in ihram throws something and hits game unintentionally and kills it, he must pay compensation. In the same way, someone outside the Haram who throws anything into the Haram and hits game he did not intend to, killing it, has to pay compensation, because the intentional and the mistaken are in the same position in this matter.' "
Malik said, concerning people who kill game together while they are muhrim or in the Haram, "I think that each one of them owes a full share. If a sacrificial animal is decided for them, each one of them owes one, and if fasting is decided for them, the full fasting is owed by each one of them. The analogy of that is a group of people who kill a man by mistake and the kaffara for that is that each person among them must free a slave or fast two consecutive months."
Malik said, "Anyone who stones or hunts game after stoning the jamra and shaving his head but before he has performed the tawaf al-ifada, owes compensation for that game, because Allah the Blessed, the Exalted said, 'And when you leave ihram, then hunt,' and restrictions still remain for someone who has not done the tawaf al-ifada about touching perfume and women."
Malik said, "The person in ihram does not owe anything for plants he cuts down in the Haram and it has not reached us that anyone has given a decision of anything for it, but O how wrong is what he has done! "
Malik said, concerning some one who was ignorant of, or who forgot the fast of three days in the hajj, or who was ill during them and so did not fast them until he had returned to his community, "He must offer a sacrificial animal (hady) if he can find one and if not he must fast the three days among his people and the remaining seven after that."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Salim ibn Abdullah that Abdullah ibn Umar said, "Someone who is held back from going to the House by illness can only come out of ihram after he has done tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa. If it is absolutely necessary for him to wear any ordinary clothes, or undergo medical treatment, he should do that and pay compensation for it."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that he had heard that A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to say, "Only the House frees a person in ihram from ihram."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ayyub ibn Abi Tamima as-Sakhtayani that a very old man from Basra once said to him, "I set out for Makka but on the way there I broke my thigh, so I sent a message on to Makka Abdullah ibn Abbas and Abdullah ibn Umar and the people were there, but no-one allowed me to leave ihram, and I stayed there for seven months until I left ihram by doing an umra.''
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Salim ibn Abdullah that Abdullah ibn Umar said, "Some one who is detained by sickness before he has got to the House cannot leave ihram until he has done tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Sulayman ibn Yasar that Said ibn Huzaba al-Makhzumi was thrown off his mount while he was in ihram on the road to Makka. He asked after the person in charge of the relay station where he was injured and he found Abdullah ibn Umar, Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr and Marwan ibn al-Hakam there. He told them what had happened to him and all of them said that he should take whatever medicine he had to take and pay compensation for it. Then, when he got better again, he should do umra and come out of his ihram, after which he had to do hajj another year and to offer whatever sacrificial animal he was able to in the future.
Malik said, "This is what we do here (in Madina) if someone is detained by something other than an enemy. And when Abu Ayyub al-Ansari and Habbar ibn al-Aswad came to the day of the sacrifice and had missed the hajj, Umar ibn al-Khattab told them to come out of ihram by doing umra and then to go home free of ihram and do hajj some time in the future and to sacrifice an animal, or, if they could not find one, to fast three days during the hajj and seven days after they had returned to their families."
Malik said, "Anyone who is detained from doing hajj after he has gone into ihram, whether by illness or otherwise, or by an error in calculating the month or because the new moon is concealed from him is in the same position as some one who is hindered from doing the hajj and must do the same as he does."
Yahya said that Malik was asked about the situation of someone from Makka who went into ihram for hajj and then broke a bone or had severe stomach pain, or of a woman who was in labour, and he said, "Someone to whom this happens is in the same situation as one who is hindered from doing the hajj, and he must do the same as people from outlying regions do when they are hindered from doing the hajj."
Malik said, about someone who arrived in the months of the hajj with the intention of doing umra, and completed his umra and went into ihram in Makka to do hajj, and then broke a bone or something else happened to him which stopped him from being present at Arafa with everybody else, "I think that he should stay where he is until he is better and then go outside the area of the Haram, and then return to Makka and do tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa, and then leave ihram. He must then do hajj again another year and offer a sacrificial animal ."
Malik said, about someone who left ihram in Makka, and then did tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa, and then fell ill and was unable to be present with everybody at Arafa, "If the hajj passes someone by he should, if he can, go out of the area of the Haram and then come back in again to do umra and do tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa, because he had not intended his initial tawaf to be for an umra, and so for this reason he does it again. He must do the next hajj and offer a sacrificial animal.
If he is not one of the people of Makka, and something happens to him which stops him from doing the hajj, but he does tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa, he should come out of ihram by doing an umra and then do tawaf of the House a second time, and say between Safa and Marwa, because his initial tawaf and say were intended for the hajj. He must do the next hajj and offer a sacrificial animal."
Yahya related to me that Malik said, "Someone whose passage to the House is blocked by an enemy is freed from every restriction of ihram, and should sacrifice his animal and shave his head wherever he has been detained, and there is nothing for him to make up afterwards."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and his companions came out of ihram at al-Hudaybiya they sacrificed their sacrificial animals and shaved their heads, and were freed from all the restrictions of ihram without having done tawaf of the House and without their sacrificial animals reaching the Kaba.
There is nothing known about the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, ever telling any of his companions, or anybody else that was with him, to make up for anything they had missed or to go back to doing anything they had not finished doing.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that when Abdullah ibn Umar set out for Makka during the troubles (between al-Hajjaj ibn Yusuf and Zubair ibn al-Awwam) he said, "If I am blocked from going to the House we shall do what we did when we were with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace," and he went into ihram for umra, because that was what the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did in the year of al-Hudaybiya.
But afterwards, he reconsidered his position and said, "It is the same either way." After that he turned to his companions and said, "It is the same either way. I call you to witness that I have decided in favour of hajj and umra together."
He then got through to the House (without being stopped) and did one set of tawaf, which he considered to be enough for himself, and sacrificed an animal.
Malik said, "This is what we go by if someone is hindered by an enemy, as the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and his companions were. If some one is hindered by anything other than an enemy, he is only freed from ihram by tawaf of the House. "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Salim ibn Abdullah that Abdullah ibn Muhammad ibn Abi Bakras-Siddiq told Abdullah ibn Umar from A'isha, that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Don't you see that when your people built the Kaba they fell short of the foundations of Ibrahim?" A'isha said, "Messenger of Allah, won't you return it to the foundations of Ibrahim?" and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If it were not that your people have only recently left kufr, I would have done so."
Salim ibn Abdullah said that Abdullah ibn Umar said, "If A'isha heard this from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, then I consider that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, only refrained from greeting the two corners which are adjacent to the Hijr because the House had not been completed on the foundations of Ibrahim." (i.e. the corners he did not touch were not the original corners of the Kaba) .
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father that A'isha, umm al-muminin, said, "I do not mind whether I pray in the Hijr or in the House." (i.e. praying in the Hijr is the same as praying in the House).
Yahya related to me from Malik that he heard Ibn Shihab say that he had heard one of the people of knowledge say that the Hijr was only enclosed so that people would go beyond it as they were making tawaf, and their tawaf would therefore encompass the original House.
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Yahya ibn Sa'id, from Sulayman ibn Yasar, that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was once cupped on the top of his head while he was in ihram, at Lahyay Jamal, which is a place on the road to Makka.
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Nafi, that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say, "Someone in ihram should not be cupped, except when there is no other alternative."
Malik said, "Someone who is in ihram should not be cupped except when it is necessary."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that if Abdullah ibn Umar had finished the fast of Ramadan and intended to do hajj, he would not cut his hair or beard at all until he had done hajj.
Malik said, "It is not necessary for people to do the same."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to trim his beard and moustache when he shaved at the end of a hajj or umra.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Rabia ibn Abi Abd ar-Rahman that a man came to Qasim ibn Muhammad and said, "I did the tawaf al-ifada along with my wife, and then I went off onto a mountain path and approached my wife to make love to her, and she said, 'I have not cut my hair yet.' So I bit some of her hair off with my teeth and then had intercourse with her." Qasim laughed and said, "Tell her to cut her hair with some scissors."
Malik said, "To my liking an animal should be sacrificed in an instance such as this, because Abdullah ibn Abbas said, 'Whoever forgets any of his rites on hajj should sacrifice an animal.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar once met a relative of his called al-Mujabbar who had done the tawaf al-ifada but, out of ignorance, had not shaved his head or cut his hair. Abdullah told him to go back and shave his head or cut his hair, and then go back and do the tawaf al-ifada.
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that when Salim ibn Abdullah intended to go into ihram he would call for some scissors and trim his moustache and beard before setting off and before going into ihram.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim from his father from Asma bint Umays that she gave birth to Muhammad ibn Abi Bakr at al-Bayda. Abu Bakr mentioned this to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he said, "Tell her to do ghusl and then enter ihram."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Said ibn al-Musayyab that Asma bint Umays gave birth to Muhammad ibn Abi Bakr at Dhu'l-Hulayfa and Abu Bakr told her to do ghusl and then enter ihram.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi' that 'Abdullah ibn Umar used to do ghusl for ihram before he entered ihram, and for entering Makka, and for standing on the afternoon of 'Arafa.
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Jafar ibn Muhammad, from his father, that al-Miqdad ibn al-Aswad once went to see AIi ibn Abi Talibat as-Suqya, where he was feeding some young camels of his with a mash of meal and leaves, and he said to him, "This man Uthman ibn Affan is telling people that they cannot do hajj and umra together."
Al-Miqdad said, "Ali ibn Abi Talib went off with bits of meal and leaves on his forearms - and I shall never forget the sight of the meal and the leaves on his arms - and went to see Uthman ibn Affan and asked him, 'Are you saying then that people cannot do hajj and umra together?' Uthman replied, 'That is my opinion.' Whereupon AIi got angry and went out saying, 'I am at your service, O Allah, I am at your service for a hajj and an umra together.' "
Malik said, "Our position (here in Madina) is that someone who does hajj and umra together should not remove any of his hair, nor should he come out of ihram in any way until he has sacrificed an animal, if he has one. He should come out of ihram at Mina, on the day of the sacrifice."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Muhammad ibn Abd ar-Rahman, from Sulayman ibn Yasar, that when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, set out for hajj in the year of the farewell hajj, some of his companions went into ihram to do hajj on its own, some of them combined hajj and umra, and some went into ihram to do umra on its own. Those who had gone into ihram to do hajj, or hajj and umra together, did not come out of ihram, whils tthose who had gone into ihram to doumra (on its own) came out of ihram.
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard some of the people of knowledge say, "If someone goes into ihram to do umra and then wants to go into ihram to do hajj as well, he can do so, as long as he has not done tawaf of the House and s'ay between Safa and Marwa. This is what Abdullah ibn 'Umar did when he said, 'If I am blocked from the House we shall do what we did when we were with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.' He then turned to his companions and said, 'It is the same either way. I call you to witness that I have decided in favour of hajj and umra together. ' "
Malik said, "The companions of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went into ihram to do umra in the year of the farewell hajj, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to them, 'Anyone that has a sacrificial animal with him should go into ihram to do hajj and umra together, and he should not come out of ihram until he has finished both.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Abu'l-Aswad Muhammad ibn Abd ar-Rahman, fromUrwa ibn az-Zubayr, that A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "We set out with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in the year of the farewell hajj, and some of us went into ihram to do umra, some of us went into ihram to do hajj and umra, and some of us went into ihram to do hajj on its own. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went into ihram to do hajj on its own. Those who had gone into ihram to do umra came out of ihram (after doing umra). Those who had gone into ihram to do hajj (on its own), or to do both hajj and umra, did not come out of ihram until the day of the sacrifice."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim, from his father, from A'isha, umm al-muminin, that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did hajj on its own.
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Abu'l-Aswad Muhammad ibn 'Abd ar-Rahman, from Urwa ibn az-Zubayr, from A'isha, umm al-muminin, that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did hajj on its own.
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard the people of knowledge say, "If someone goes into ihram to do hajj on its own, he cannot then go into ihram to do umra.''
Malik said, "This is what I have found the people of knowledge in our city doing."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Sulayman ibn Yasar that Abdullah ibn Abbas said, "Al-Fadl ibn Abbas was riding behind the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when a woman from the Khathama tribe came to him to ask him for a fatwa. Al-Fadl began to look at her, and she at him, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, turned Fadl's face away to the other side. The woman said, 'Messenger of Allah, Allah's making the hajj obligatory finds my father a very old man, unable to stay firm on his riding-beast. Can I do hajj for him?', and he said, 'Yes.' This was during the farewell hajj."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Urwa ibn az-Zubayr that A'isha umm al-muminin used to say, "Someone performing hajj at-tamattu who does not have a sacrificial animal fasts (three days) from the time he enters ihram for the hajj till the Day of Arafa, and if he does not fast then, he fasts the days of Mina."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Salim ibn Abdullah that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say the same concerning that, as the words of A'isha, may Allah the Exalted be pleased with her.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'n-Nadr, the mawla of Umar ibn Ubaydullah, from Sulayman ibn Yasar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbade fasting on the days of Mina.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent Abdullah ibn Hudhayfa out on the days of Mina to circulate among the people to tell them those days were for eating and drinking and remembrance of Allah.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Muhammad ibn Yahya ibn Habban from al-Araj from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbade fasting on two days - the day of the Id al-Fitr and the day of the Id al-Adha.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yazid ibn Abdullah ibn al-Hadi from Abu Murra, the mawla of Umm Hani, the sister of Aqil ibn Abi Talib, that Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As told him that he had visited his father Amr ibn al-As and found him eating. His father had invited him to eat, and when he replied that he was fasting, his father said, "These are the days on which the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbade us to fast, and told us to break the fast on them."
Malik said, "These days are the days of tashriq."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'n Nadr, the mawla of Umar ibn Ubaydullah, from Umayr, the mawla of Abdullah ibn Abbas, from Umm al-Fadl bint al-Harith, that she was present when some people were arguing on the day of Arafa about whether the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was fasting or not. Some of them said he was fasting, and some of them said he was not. So she sent a bowl of milk to him while his camel was standing still and he drank.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from al-Qasim ibn Muhammad that A'isha, umm al-muminin, used to fast on the day of Arafa .
Al-Qasim said, "I saw her, when the imam began moving away (after sunset) on the afternoon of Arafa, stay where she was until the ground between her and the people became clear. Then she asked for something to drink and broke her fast."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Abu'n-Nadr, the mawla of 'Umar ibn 'Ubaydullah at-Taymi, from Nafi, the mawla of Abu Qatada al-Ansari, that Abu Qatada was once with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. When they got to one of the roads to Makka he fell behind with some companions of his who were muhrim, while he was not. Then he saw a wild ass, so he got on his mount and asked his companions to give him his whip but they refused. Then he asked them for his spear and they refused to give it to him. So he took hold of it and attacked the ass and killed it. Some of the companions of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, ate from it, and others refused. When they had caught up with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, they asked him about it and he said, "It is food that Allah has fed you with."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Hisham ibn Urwa, from his father, that az-Zubayr ibn al-Awwam used to take dried gazelle meat (safif adh-dhiba) as provisions while he was in ihram.
Malik said, "Safif are dried strips of meat."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Zayd ibn Aslam, that Ata ibn Yasar had told him, from Abu Qatada, the same hadith about the wild ass as that of Abu'n-Nadr, except that in the hadith of Zayd ibn Aslam the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do you still have any of its meat?"
Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said al-Ansari said that Muhammad ibn Ibrahim ibn al-Harith at-Taymi told him from Isa ibn Talha ibn Ubaydullah, fromUmayr ibn Salama ad-Damri, from al-Bahzi, that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, set out once for Makka while in ihram. When they had reached ar-Rawha, they unexpectedly came upon a wounded wild ass. Someone mentioned it to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and hesaid, "Leave it. The man to whom it belongs is about to come." Then al-Bahzi, who was the man, came to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, "Messenger of Allah, do whatever you want with this ass,' and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, told Abu Bakr to divide it up among the company. Then they went on until they came to the well of al-Uthaba, which was between ar-Ruwaytha and al-Arj (between Makka and Madina), where they unexpectedly came upon a gazelle with an arrow in it, Iying on its side in some shade. He claimed that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, told someone to stand by it to make sure no one disturbed it until everyone had passed by.
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Yahya ibn Said, that he heard Said ibn al-Musayyab relating from Abu Hurayra that he was once coming back from Bahrayn, and, when he reached ar-Rabadha, he found a caravan of people from Iraq in ihram, who asked him whether they could eat the meat of some game which they had found with the people of ar-Rabadha, and he told them they could eat it. He said, "Afterwards I had doubts about what I had told them to do, so when I got back to Madina I mentioned the matter to Umar ibn al-Khattab and he said, 'What did you tell them to do?' I said, ' I told them to eat it.' Umar ibn al-Khattab said, threatening me, 'If you had told them to do anything else I would have done something to you.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Ibn Shihab, that Salim ibn Abdullah heard Abu Hurayra relating to Abdullah ibn Umar how a group of three people in ihram had passed him at ar-Rabadha and had asked him for a fatwa about eating game which people who were not in ihram were eating, and he told them that they could eat it. He said, "Then I went to Umar ibn al-Khattab in Madina and asked him about it, and he said, 'What did you say to them?' and I said, 'I told them that they could eat it.' Umar said, 'If you had told them anything else I would have done you an injury.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Zayd ibn Aslam, from Ata ibn Yasar, that Kab al-Ahbar was once coming back from Syria with a group of riders, and at a certain point along the road they found some game-meat and Kab said they could eat it. When they got back to Madina they went to Umar ibn al-Khattab and told him about that, and he said, "Who told you you could do that?", and they said, ''Kab.'' He said, "He was indeed the one I made amir over you until you should return."
Later, when they were on the road to Makka, a swarm of locusts passed them by and Kab told them to catch them and eat them. When they got back to Umar ibn al-Khattab they told him about this, and he said (to Kab), "What made you tell them they could do that?" Kab said, "It is game of the sea." He said, "How do you know?", and Kab said, "Amir al-muminin, by the One in whose hand my self is, it is only the sneeze of a fish which it sneezes twice every year."
Malik was asked whether a muhrim could buy game that he had found on the way. He replied, "Game that is only hunted to be offered to people performing Hajj I disapprove of and forbid, but there is no harm in game that a man has which he does not intend for those in ihram, but which a muhrim finds and buys."
Malik said, about someone who had some game with him that he had hunted or bought at the time when he had entered into ihram, that he did not have to get rid of it, and that there was no harm in him giving it to his family.
Malik said that it was halal for some one in ihram to fish in the sea or in rivers and lakes, etc.
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Ibn Shihab, from Ubaydullah ibn Abdullah ibn Utba ibn Masud, from Abdullah ibn Abbas, that as-Sab ibn Jaththama al-Laythi once gave a wild ass to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, while he was at al-Abwa, or Waddan, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, gave it back to him. However, when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, saw the expression on the man's face he said, "We only gave it back to you because we are in ihram."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr, that Abd ar-Rahman ibn Amir ibn Rabia said, "I once saw Uthman ibn Affan in ihram on a hot summer's day at al-Arj,and he had covered his face with a red woollen cloth. Some game-meat was brought to him and he told his companions to eat. They said, 'Will you not eat then?', and he said, 'I am not in the same position as you. It was hunted for my sake.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Hisham ibn Urwa, from his father, that A'isha, umm al-muminin, said to him, "Son of my sister, it is only for ten nights, so if you get an urge to do something, leave it," by which she meant eating game-meat.
Malik said that if game was hunted forthe sake of a man who is in ihram and it was prepared for him and he ate some of it knowing that it had been hunted for his sake, then he had to pay a forfeit for all of the game that had been hunted on his behalf.
Malik was asked about whether someone who was forced to eat carrion while he was in ihram should hunt game and then eat that rather than the carrion, and he said, "It is better for him to eat the carrion, because Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, has not given permission for someone in ihram to either eat game or take it in any situation, but He has made allowances for eating carrion when absolutely necessary."
Malik said, "It is not halal for anyone, whether in ihram or not, to eat game which has been killed or sacrificed by some one in ihram, because, whether it was killed deliberately or by mistake, it was not done in a halal manner, and so eating it is not halal. I have heard this from more than one person. Somebody who kills game and then eats it only has to make a single kaffara, which is the same as for somebody who kills game but does not eat any of it."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father said, "I was sitting with Usama ibn Zayd when some one asked him, 'How did the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, travel when he went from Arafa to Muzdalifa during the farewell hajj?' and he replied, 'He went at a medium pace, but when he found a gap (in the crowds) he speeded up.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to spur on his mount in the middle of Muhassir over the distance of a stone's throw.
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Ibn Shihab, that Muhammad ibn Abdullah ibn al-Harith ibn Nawfal ibn Abd al-Muttalib told him that he had heard Sad ibn Abi Waqqas and ad-Dahhak ibn Qays discussing tamattu in between umra and hajj. Ad-Dahhak ibn Qays said, "Only someone who is ignorant of what Allah, the Exalted and Glorified, says would do that." Whereupon Sad said, "How wrong is what you have just said, son of my brother!" Ad-Dahhak said, ''Umar ibn al-Khattab forbade that," and Sad said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did it, and we did it with him."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Sadaqa ibn Yasar, that Abdullah ibn Umar said, "By Allah, I would rather do umra before hajj and sacrifice an animal than do umra after hajj in the month of Dhu'l-Hijja."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Abdullah ibn Dinar, that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say, "Anyone that does umra in the months of hajj, that is, in Shawwal, Dhu'l-Qada, or in Dhu'l-Hijja before the hajj, and then stays in Makka until the time for hajj, is doing tamattu if he then does hajj. He must sacrifice whatever animal it is easy for him to obtain, and if he cannot find one then he must fast three days during hajj and seven days when he returns."
Malik said, "This is only the case if he stays until the hajj and does hajj in that same year."
Malik said that if someone who was from Makka but had stopped living there and gone to live elsewhere, came back to do umra in the months of the hajj and then stayed in Makka to begin hajj there, he was doing tamattu, and had to offer up a sacrificial animal, or fast if he could not find one. He was not the same as the people of Makka.
Malik was asked whether someone who was not from Makka and entered Makka to do umra in the months of hajj with the intention of staying on to begin his hajj there was doing tamattu or not, and he said, "Yes, he is doing tamattu, and he is not the same as the people of Makka, even if he has the intention of staying there. This is because he has entered Makka, and is not one of its people, and making a sacrifice or fasting is incumbent on anyone who is not from Makka, and, although he intends to stay, he does not know what possibilities might arise later. He is not one of the people of Makka."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said used to hear Said ibn al-Musayyab say, "Anyone that does umra in Shawwal, Dhu'l-Qada or Dhu l-Hijja, and then stays in Makka until it is time for the hajj, is doing tamattu if he then does hajj. He must sacrifice whatever animal it is easy for him to obtain, and if he cannot find one then he must fast three days during hajj and seven days when he returns."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Jafar ibn Muhammad from his father that Jabir ibn Abdullah said, "I saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, hastening from the Black Stone until he reached it again, three times."
Malik said, "This is what is still done by the people of knowledge in our city."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to hasten from the Black Stone round to the Black Stone three times and then would walk four circuits normally.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that when his father did tawaf of the House he would hasten in the first three circuits and say in a low voice, "O Allah, there is no god but You, and You bring to life after You have made to die."
Allahumma la ilaha illa anta, wa anta tuhyi badama amatta.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father that he saw Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr go into ihram for umra at at-Tanim.
He said, "Then I saw him hasten around the House for three circuits."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar never used to do tawaf of the House or say between Safa and Marwa if he went into ihram in Makka until he had returned from Mina, nor would he hasten when doing tawaf of the House if he went into ihram in Makka.
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim, from his father, that Umar ibn al-Khattab said, "People of Makka, why is it that people arrive dishevelled while you still have oil on your hair? Go into ihram when you see the new moon."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Hisham ibn Urwa, that Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr stayed in Makka for nine years. He would go into ihram for hajj at the beginning of Dhu'l-Hijja, and Urwa ibn az-Zubayr, who was with him, would do likewise.
Yahya said that Malik said, "The people of Makka and whoever else is living there besides them should go into ihram for hajj if they are in Makka, and anyone that is living in the centre of Makka and is not one of the people of Makka should not leave the Haram."
Yahya said that Malik said, "Someone who goes into ihram for hajj in Makka should delay tawaf of the House and the sa'y between Safa and Marwa until he has come back from Mina, which is what Abdullah ibn Umar used to do."
Malik was asked what the people of Madina, or anybody else, should do about tawaf if they went into ihram in Makka at the beginning of Dhu'l-Hijja, and he said, "They should delay the obligatory tawaf, which is the one they combine with the say between Safa and Marwa, but they can do whatever other tawaf they want to, and they should pray two rakas every time they complete seven tawafs, which is what the companions of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did when they had gone into ihram to do hajj. They delayed the tawaf of the House and the sa'y between Safa and Marwa until they had come back from Mina. Abdullah ibn Umar also did this, going into ihram for hajj in Makka at the beginning of Dhu'l-Hijja, and then delaying tawaf of theHouse and the say between Safa and Marwa until he had come back from Mina."
Malik was asked whether one of the people of Makka could go into ihram to do umra in the centre of Makka, and he said, "No. He should go outside the Haram and go into ihram there."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Umar that the talbiya of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was, "I am at Your service, O Allah, I am at Your service. You have no partner. I am at Your service. Praise and blessing belong to You, and the Kingdom. You have no partner."
Labayk, Allahumma labayk, la sharika laka labayk. Inna'l-hamda wa'n-nimata laka wa'l-mulk, la sharika lak.
Malik said that Abdullah ibn Umar used to add, "I am at Your service, I am at Your service. I am at Your service and at Your call. Good is in Your hands, and I am at Your service. Our desire is for You, and our action ."
Labayk, labayk, labayk wa sadayka wa'l-khayr biyadayka labayk wa'r-raghba'u ilayka wa'l-amalu.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray two rakas in the mosque at Dhu'l-Hulayfa, and then, when he had got on to his camel and it had stood up, he would begin doing talbiya.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Musa ibn Uqba that Salim ibn Abdullah heard his father say, "Your claim that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, entered ihram from this desert of yours is not true, because he only entered ihram from the mosque, i.e. the mosque of Dhu'l-Hulayfa."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Said ibn Abi Said al-Maqburi that Ubayd ibn Jurayj once said to Abdullah ibn Umar, "Abu Abd ar-Rahman, I have seen you doing four things which I have never seen any of your companions doing." He said, "What are they, Ibn Jurayj?" and he replied, "I have seen you touching only the twoYamani corners, I have seen you wearing hairless sandals, I have seen you using yellow dye, and, when you were at Makka and everybody had started doing talbiya after seeing the new moon, I saw that you did not do so until the eighth of Dhu'l-Hijja."
Abdullah ibn Umar replied, "As for the corners, I only ever saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, touching the two Yamani corners. As for the sandals, I saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, wearing hairless sandals and doing wudu in them, and I like wearing them. As for using yellow dye, I saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, using it, and I also like to use it for dyeing things with. As for doing talbiya, I never saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, begin doing so until he had set out on the animal he was riding on (i.e. for Mina and Arafa)."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to pray in the mosque of Dhu'l-Hulayfa, and then go outside and get on his camel and when his camel had stood up he would begin to do talbiya.
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Abd al-Malik ibn Marwan had started to do talbiya at the mosque of Dhu'l-Hulayfa, after the animal he was riding on had stood up, and that Aban ibn Uthman had told him to do this.
190 Yahya related to me from Malik from Jafar ibn Muhammad from his father from Ali ibn Abi Talib that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, killed some of his sacrificial animals himself, and someone else killed the rest.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar said, "Someone who vows to sacrifice a camel or a cow to Allah should garland it with two sandals about its neck, and brand it by causing blood to flow from its side. He should then sacrifice it either at the House or at Mina on the day of sacrifice. There are no other correct places apart from those. However, someone who vows to slaughter a camel or a cow simply as a sacrifice can sacrifice it wherever he wishes."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father used to kill his sacrificial animals while they were standing.
Malik said, "No-one is permitted to shave his head until he has killed his sacrificial animal, and no-one must sacrifice before dawn on the day of sacrifice. The things that should be done on the day of sacrifice are slaughtering, donning clothes, grooming the body generally (at-tafath) and shaving the head, and none of this may be done before the day of sacrifice."
Malik said, "It is not halal to eat any game that has been hunted in the Haram, or has had a dog set after it in the Haram and then been killed outside the Haram. Anyone that does that has to pay a forfeit for what has been hunted. However, some one that sets his dog after game outside the Haram and then follows it until it is hunted down in the Haram does not have to pay any forfeit, unless he set the dog after the game near to the Haram. The game should not be eaten, however. If he set the dog loose near the Haram then he has to pay a forfeit for the game."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr ibn Hazm from his father that Abu'l-Baddah ibn Asim ibn Adi told him from his father that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, allowed the camel-herders to spend the night outside of Mina, and they threw the stones (once) on the day of sacrifice, and (once) for the following day and the day after that, and (once) on the day when they left Mina.
Yahya related to me from Malik that
Yahya ibn Said heard Ata ibn Abi Rabah mentioning that the camel-herders were allowed to throw the stones at night, and saying that this was in the early period (of Islam).
Malik said, "The explanation of the hadith where the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, allowed the camel-herders to delay the stoning of the jamras is, in our view, and Allah knows best, that they threw stones on the day of sacrifice, and then threw again two days later, which was the first possible day for leaving, and this throwing was for the day which had passed. They then threw again for the day itself, because it is only possible for someone to make up for something which is obligatory for him, and when something obligatory passes someone by (without him doing it) he must necessarily make it up afterwards (and not beforehand). So (in the case of the camel-herders), if it seemed appropriate for them to leave that day, they would have done all that they were supposed to do, and if they were to stay until the following day, they would throw stones with everybody else on the second and last day for leaving, and then leave."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu Bakr ibn Nafi from his father that the daughter of one of Safiyya bint Abi Ubayd's brothers was bleeding after she had given birth to a child at Muzdalifa. She and Safiyya were delayed and did not arrive at Mina until after the sun had set on the day of sacrifice. Abdullah ibn Umar told them both to stone the jamra at the time they arrived and he did not think that they owed anything.
Yahya said that Malik was asked about some one who forgot to stone one of the jamras on one of the days of Mina until it was evening and he said, "He should throw the stones at whatever time of day or night he remembers, just as he would pray the prayer if he forgot it and then remembered it at any time of day or night. If he remembers (that he has not done the stoning) after he has returned to Makka, or after he has left, he must sacrifice an animal."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'z-Zubayr al-Makki from Ata ibn Abi Rabah that Abdullah ibn Abbas was asked about a man who had had intercourse with his wife while at Mina before he had done the tawaf al-ifada, and he told him to sacrifice an animal.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Thawr ibn Zayd ad-Dili that lkrama, the mawla of Ibn Abbas, said, (and Thawr believed it to be from Abdullah ibn Abbas), "Someone who has intercourse with his wife before he has done the tawaf al-ifada should do an umra and sacrifice an animal."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard Rabia ibn Abi Abd ar-Rahman saying the same about that as what Ikrama related from Ibn Abbas.
Malik said, "That is what I like most out of what I have heard about the matter."
Malik was asked about a man who forgot the tawaf al-ifada until he had left Makka and returned to his community and he said, "I think that he should go back and do the tawaf al-ifada, as long as he has not had sexual relations with women. If, however, he has had sexual relations with women, then he should not only return and do the tawaf al-ifada, but he should also do an umra and sacrifice an animal. He should not buy theanimal in Makka and sacrifice it there, but if he has not brought one with him from wherever it was he set out to do umra, he should buy one in Makka and then take it outside the limits of the Haram and drive it from there to Makka and sacrifice it there."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father that Umar ibn al-Khattab said to the corner of the Black Stone while he was doing tawaf of the House, "You are only a stone, and if I had not seen the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, kiss you, I would not do so." Then he kissed it.
Malik said, "I have heard some of the people of knowledge recommending someone doing tawaf of the House to put his hand to his mouth when he takes it from the Yamani corner."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Rabia ibn Abi Abd ar-Rahman, from Sulayman ibn Yasar, that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent Abu Rafi and a man of the Ansar to arrange his marriage to Maymuna bint al-Harith, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was in Madina before he had left for umra.
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Nafi, from Nubayh ibn Wahb, who was from the tribe of Bani Abd ad-Dar, that Umar ibn Ubaydullah sent a message to Aban ibn Uthman (who was amir of the hajj at the time), while both of them were in ihram, saying, "I want to marry Bint Shayba ibn Jubayr to Talha ibn Umar and I want you to be present." Aban told him that he should not do that and said, "I heard Uthman ibn Affan say that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'A man in ihram should not marry, or give in marriage, or get betrothed.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Da'ud ibn al-Husayn, that Abu Ghatafan ibn Tarif al-Murri told him that his father Tarif had married a woman while he was in ihram, and Umar ibn al-Khattab had rescinded the marriage.
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Nafi, that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say, "Someone in ihram may neither get married, nor arrange a marriage for himself or others."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Said ibn al-Musayyab, Salim ibn Abdullah and Sulayman ibn Yasar were asked about whether someone in ihram could get married, and they said, "Some one in ihram may neither get married nor give some one in marriage."
Malik said that a man who was in ihram could return to his wife if he wanted to, if she was still in her idda after she had been divorced from him.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar that Umar ibn al-Khattab said, "Someone who puts plaits in his hair should shave his head, and do not plait your hair in such a way that it seems you have matted it."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Said ibn al-Musayyab that Umar ibn al-Khattab said, "Anyone who has braided his hair, or plaited it or matted it must shave his head."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, made his camel kneel down at al-Batha, which is at Dhu'l-Hulayfa, and prayed there. Nafi said, "Abdullah ibn Umar used to do that."
Malik said, "No-one should go past al-Muarras when he is returning from hajj without praying there. If he passes it at a time when prayer is not permissible he should stay there until prayer is permissible and then pray whatever he feels is appropriate. (This is) because I have heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stopped there to rest, and that Abdullah ibn Umar stopped his camel there also."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to pray dhuhr, asr, maghrib and isha at al-Muhassab, and then enter Makka at night and do tawaf of the House.
Malik said that the people of Makka who are doing hajj should shorten the prayer to two rakas when at Mina until they go back to Ma ka.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed four raka prayers with only two rakas when at Mina, and that Abu Bakr prayed them at Mina with only two rakas, and that Umar ibn al-Khattab prayed them at Mina with only two rakas, and that Uthman prayed them at Mina with only two rakas for half of his khalifate, and then later completed them.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Said ibn al-Musayyab that Umar ibn al-Khattab prayed two rakas with everybody when he arrived in Makka. Then, when he had finished, he said, "People of Makka, complete your prayer, because we are a group of travellers." Later, Umar ibn al-Khattab prayed two rakas with them at Mina, but we have not heard that he said anything to them on that occasion.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam from his father that Umar ibn al-Khattab prayed two rakas with the people of Makka, and then, when he had finished, he said, "People of Makka, complete your prayer, becausewe are a group of travellers." Later, Umar prayed two rakas with them at Mina, but we have not heard that he said anything to them on that occasion.
Malik was asked whether the people of Makka should pray two rakas at Arafa or four, and whether the amir of the hajj, if he was a Makkan, should pray dhuhr and asr with four rakas or two, and also how the people of Makka who were living (at Mina) should pray, and he said, "The people of Makka should pray only two rakas at Arafa and Mina for as long as they stay there, and should shorten the prayer until they return to Makka. The amir of the hajj, if he is a Makkan, should also shorten the prayer at Arafa and during the days of Mina. Anyone who is living at Mina as a resident should do the full prayer at Mina, and similarly anyone who lives at Arafa and is a resident there should do the full prayer at Arafa."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to pray dhuhr, asr, maghrib, isha and subh at Mina. Then in the morning, after the sun had risen, he would go to Arafa .
Malik said, "What we are all agreed upon here (in Madina) is that the imam does not recite the Qur'an out loud in dhuhr on the day of Arafa, and that he gives a khutba to the people on that day, and that the prayer on the day of Arafa is really a dhuhr prayer, and even if it coincides with a jumua it is still a dhuhr prayer, but one which has been shortened because of travelling."
Malik said that the imam of the pilgrims should not pray the jumua prayer if the day of Arafa, the day of sacrifice or one of the three days after the day of sacrifice, was a Friday.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Salim ibn Abdullah from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed maghrib and isha together at Muzdalifa.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Musa ibn Uqba that Kurayb, the mawla of Ibn 'Abbas, heard Usama ibn Zayd say, "The Messenger ofAllah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, left Arafa and then, when he reached ash-Shib, he dismounted and urinated and then did wudu, though not thoroughly. I said to him, 'It is time for the prayer, Messenger of Allah,' and he said 'The prayer is ahead of you,' and then mounted. When we arrived at Muzdalifa he dismounted and did wudu thoroughly. Then the iqama was said for the prayer and he prayed maghrib. After that everyone settled his camel in its resting-place, and then the iqama for isha was said and he prayed it, without having prayed anything between the two."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Adi ibn Thabit al-Ansari that Abdullah ibn Yazid al-Khatmi told him that Abu Ayyub al-Ansari told him that he prayed maghrib and isha together at Muzdalifa during the farewell hajj, with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to pray maghrib and isha together at Muzdalifa.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, entered the Kaba with Usama ibn Zayd, Bilal ibn Rabah and Uthman ibn Talha al-Hajabi and locked it behind him and stayed there for some time.
Abdullah said that he asked Bilal when he came out what the Messenger of Allah had done there and he said, "He positioned himself with one support to his left, two supports to his right, and three behind him (the house had six supports at that time) and then he prayed."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab that Salim ibn Abdullah said, ''Abd al-Malik ibn Marwan wrote to al-Hajjaj ibn Yusuf telling him not to disagree with Abdullah ibn Umar about anything to do with the hajj. Then, when the day of Arafa came Abdullah ibn Umar went to him just after noon, and I went with him. He called out to him outside his tent, 'Where is this man?' and a-lHajjaj came out to him, wearing a blanket dyed with safflower, and said to him, 'What's up with you, Abu Abd ar-Rahman?' He said, 'Hurry up, if you want to follow the sunna.' Al-Hajjaj said, 'At this hour?' and he said, 'Yes.' Al-Hajjaj said, 'Wait until I have poured some water over myself, and then I will come out.' So Abdullah dismounted and waited until al-Hajjaj came out. He passed between me and my father and I said to him, 'If you want to accord with the sunna today, then make the khutba short, do not delay the prayer and do the prayer quickly.' Then he began looking at Abdullah ibn Umar to see if he would say the same thing, and when Abdullah saw that, he said, 'What Salim is saying is true.' "
20.64 Doing the Prayer at Mina on the Eighth Day of Dhu-l-Hijja, and the Jumua at Mina and Arafa
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Humayd ibn Abd ar-Rahman ibn Awf that Abd ar-Rahman ibn Abd al-Qari mentioned to him that he once did tawaf of the House with Umar ibn al-Khattab after subh and when Umar had finished his tawaf he looked and saw that the sun had not yet risen, so he rode on until he made his camel kneel at Dhu Tuwa, and he prayed two rakas.
Yahya related to me from Malik that Abu'z Zubayr al-Makki said, "I saw Abdullah ibn Abbas doing tawaf after asr. Then he went into his room and I do not know what he did."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Abu'z-Zubayr al-Makki said, "I saw the House deserted both after subh and asr, with no-one doing tawaf."
Malik said, "If someone does some of his circuits and then the subh or asr prayer is begun, he should pray with the imam and then complete the rest of his circuits but should not pray at all until the sun has either risen or set "
He added, "There is no harm in delaying the two rakas until after he has prayed maghrib."
Malik said, "There is no harm in someone doing a single tawaf after subh or after asr, not to do more than one group of seven circuits, and then as long as he delays the two rakas until after the sun has risen, as Umar ibn al-Khattab did, or he delays them until after the sun has set if it is after asr. Then when the sun has set he can pray them if he wants, or, if he wants, he can delay them until after he has prayed maghrib. There is no harm in that."
Yahya related to me from Malik from 'Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr ibn Muhammad ibn Amr ibn Hazm from Abd al-Malik ibn Abi Bakr ibn al-Harith ibn Hisham from Khallad ibn as-Sa'ib al-Ansari from his father that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Jibril came to me and told me to tell my companions, or whoever was with me, to raise their voices when doing talbiya."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard the people of knowledge say, "Women do not have to raise their voices when they are doing talbiya, and a woman should only speak loudly enough to hear herself."
Malik said, "Some one who is in ihram should not raise his voice when doing talbiya if he is in a mosque where there are groups of people. He should only speak loudly enough for himself and those who are near him to be able to hear, except in the Masjid alHaram and the mosque at Mina, where he should raise his voice."
Malik said, "I have heard some of the people of knowledge recommending (people to do) talbiya at the end of every prayer and at every rise on the route."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father said, "Once when I was young I said to A'isha, umm al-muminin, 'Have you seen the saying of Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, "Safa and Marwa are among the waymarks of Allah, so whoever does hajj or umra to the House, there is no harm in his going between them," so it follows that there should be no harm for some one who does not go between them.'
A'isha said, 'No. If it were as you say, there would be no harm in his not going between them. This ayat was only revealed about the Ansar. They used to make pilgrimage to Manat, and Manat was an idol near Qudayd, and they used to avoid going between Safa and Marwa, and when Islam came they asked the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, about this and Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, revealed, "Safa and Marwa are among the waymarks of Allah, so whoever does hajj or umra to the House, there is no harm in his going between them. " ' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that Sawda bint Abdullah ibn Umar, who was in the household of Urwa ibn az-Zubayr, set off walking between Safa and Marwa when doing either hajj or an umra. She was a heavy woman and she began when everybody was leaving after the isha prayer, and she still had not completed her circuits when the first call was given for subh, but finished them between the two calls to prayer.
If Urwa saw people doing circuits on riding beasts he would tell them in very strong terms not to do so, and they would pretend to be ill, out of awe of him.
Hisham added, "He used to say to us about them 'These are unsuccessful and have lost.' "
Malik said, "Someone who forgets say between Safa and Marwa in an umra, and does not remember until he is far from Makka, should return and do say. If, in the meantime, he has had intercourse with a woman, he should return and do say between Safa and Marwa so as to complete what remains of that umra, and then after that he has to do another umra and offer a sacrificial animal."
Malik was asked about someone who met another man when doing say between Safa and Marwa and stopped to talk with him, and he said, "I do not like anyone to do that."
Malik said, "If anyone forgets some of his tawaf or is uncertain about it and remembers only when he is doing say between Safa and Marwa, he should stop the say and complete his tawaf of the House apart from that about which he is certain. After that he prays the two rakas of the tawaf, and then begins his say between Safa and Marwa."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Jafar ibn Muhammad from his father from Jabir ibn Abdullah that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, walked when he came down from Safa and Marwa and then, when he reached the middle of the valley, he broke into a light run until he had left it.
Malik said, about a man who, out of ignorance, did the say between Safa and Marwa before he had done tawaf of the House, "He should go back and do tawaf of the House and then do say between Safa and Marwa. If he does not learn about this until he has left Makka and is far away, he should return to Makka and do tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa. If in the meantime he has had intercourse with a woman he should return, and do tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa so that he completes what he owes of that umra. Then, after that, he has to do another umra and offer a sacrificial animal ."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Jafar ibn Muhammad from his father that Ali ibn Abi Talib used to say, "The least difficult thing acceptable as a sacrificial animal is a sheep."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Abdullah ibn Abbas used to say, "The least difficult thing acceptable as a sacrificial animal is a sheep."
Malik said, "That is what I like most out of what I have heard about the matter, because Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, says in His Book, 'O you who trust, do not kill game while you are in ihram. Whoever of you kills it intentionally, there shall be repayment the like of what he has slain, from livestock, as shall be judged by two men of justice among you, a sacrificial animal which will reach the Kaba, or food for poor people, or the equivalent of that in fasting,' (Sura 5 ayat 95) and a sheep is one of the animals which is judged to be acceptable as a sacrifice. Allah has called it a sacrificial animal, and there is no dispute among us about the matter. How, indeed, could anyone be in doubt about the matter? A sheep is the kaffara for anything which does not reach the extent of something for which a camel or a cow would be the kaffara, and the kaffara for something which does not reach the extent of something for which a sheep would be the kaffara is fasting, or feeding poor people."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Urnar used to say, "The least thing that is acceptable as a sacrificial animal is a camel or a cow."
Yahya related to me from Malik fromAbdullah ibn Abi Bakr that a mawla of Amir bint Abd ar-Rahman called Ruqayya told him that she once set out with Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman to go to Makka. She said, ''Amra entered Makka on the eighth of Dhu'l-Hijja, and I was with her. She did tawaf of the House, and say between Safa and Marwa, and then entered the back of the mosque. She asked me, 'Do you have a pair of scissors with you?' and I said, 'No.' She said, 'Then try and find some for me.' I went and looked for some and brought them back and she cut some hair from the tresses of her head.Then, on the day of sacrifice, she slaughtered a sheep."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Sadaqa ibn Yasar al-Makki that a man from the people of Yemen, who had his hair braided, came to Abdullah ibn Umar and said, "Abu Abd arRahman, I have come to do just umra. ''Abdullah ibn Umar said to him, "If I had been with you or you had asked me I would have told you to do hajj and umra together." The Yemeni answered, "I am doing what I am doing," and Abdullah ibn Umar said to him, "Cut off the locks that are hanging from your head and offer a sacrificial animal." A woman from Iraq said, "What should his sacrificial animal be, Abu Abd ar-Rahman?" and he said, "His sacrificial animal?" and she said to him, "What should his sacrificial animal be?" Abdullah ibn Umar said, "If I could only find a sheep to sacrifice, I would prefer to do that than to fast."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say, "A woman in ihram should not comb her hair when she leaves ihram until she has cut some of the tresses of her hair, and if she has an animal for sacrifice with her she should not cut off any of her hair until the animal has been killed."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard one of the people of knowledge say, "A man and wife should not share in one sacrificial animal. Each should sacrifice an animal separately."
Malik was asked about whether someone who had been entrusted with an animal for him to sacrifice on hajj, who went into ihram for umra, should sacrifice it when he came out of ihram or postpone it so that he sacrificed it at the time of the hajj while in the meantime he came out of ihram from his umra. He said, "He should postpone it so that he may sacrifice it at the time of the hajj, and meanwhile come out of ihram from his umra."
Malik said, "If it is judged that some-one must offer an animal for having killed game, or for any other reason, this animal can only be sacrificed at Makka, since Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, says, 'a sacrificial animal which will reach the Kaba.' The fasting or sadaqa that is considered equivalent to offering a sacrifice can be done outside Makka, and the person who is doing it can do it wherever he likes."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Yaqub ibn Khalid al-Makhzumi that Abu Asma, the mawla of Abdullah ibn Jafar, told him that he was with Abdullah ibn Jafar when they set out once from Madina. At as-Suqya they passed by Husayn ibn Ali, who was ill at the time. Abdullah ibn Jafar stayed with him and then, when he feared that he was late (for the hajj) he left, and sent for Ali ibn Abi Talib and Asma bint Umays in Madina, and they came to Husayn. Then Husayn pointed to his head, and AIi told someone to shave his head. Then he sacrificed an animal for him at as-Suqya, killing a camel for him.
Yahya ibn Said added, "Husayn had set out with Uthman ibn Affan on that particular journey to Makka. "
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said once at Mina, "This place (where I have just sacrificed), and the whole of Mina, is a place of sacrifice," and he said once during umra, "This place of sacrifice" meaning Marwa, "and all the pathways of Makka and its roads are a place of sacrifice."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said said that Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman told him that she had heard A'isha, umm al-muminin, saying, "We set out with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when there were five nights left in Dhu'l-Qada and we assumed that we must be setting out for hajj. When we got near to Makka, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, told everyone that did not have a sacrificial animal with them to leave ihram after they had done tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa."
A'isha added, "We were sent some beef on the day of sacrifice. I asked what it was and they said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had sacrificed for his wives."
Yahya ibn Said said, "I mentioned this hadith to Qasim ibn Muhammad and he said, 'She has given you the complete hadith, by Allah.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that Hafsa, umm al-muminin, once said to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "Why is it that everyone has left ihram and you still have not left ihram from your umra?" and he replied, "I have matted my hair and garlanded my sacrificial animal and will not leave ihram until I have sacrificed the animal."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had finished his tawaf of the House, prayed two rakas, and wanted to go to Safa and Marwa, he would salute the corner of the Black Stone before he left.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, once said to Abd ar-Rahman ibn Awf, "What do you do, Abu Muhammad, when saluting the corner?" and Abd ar-Rahman said, "Sometimes I salute it, and sometimes I don't." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "You are right."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father used to salute all the corners when he did tawaf of the House and did not omit the Yamani corner unless he was prevented from it.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafj from Salim and Ubaydullah, two sons of Abdullah ibn Umar, that their father Abdullah ibn Umar used to send his family and children from Muzdalifa to Mina ahead of him so that they could pray subh at Mina and throw the stones before everyone (else) arrived.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Ata ibn Abi Rabah that a mawla of Asma bint Abi Bakr told him, "We arrived at Mina with Asma bint Abi Bakr at the end of the night, and I said to her, 'We have arrived at Mina at the end of the night,' and she said, 'We used to do that with one who was better than you.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Talha ibn Ubaydullah used to send his family and children from Muzdalifa to Mina ahead of him.
Yahya related to.me from Malik that he had heard one of the people of knowledge disapproving of stoning the jamra until after dawn on the day of sacrifice, as it was halal for whoever had thrown the stones to sacrifice.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that Fatima bint al-Mundhir told him that she used to see Asma bint Abi Bakrat Muzdalifa telling whoever led the subh prayer for her and her companions to pray it as soon as the dawn broke, after which she would mount and go to Mina without stopping at all.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "O Allah, have mercy on those who shave their hair." They said, "And those who shorten (their hair), Messenger of Allah." He said, "O Allah, have mercy on those who shave." They said, "And those who shorten, Messenger of Allah." He said, "And those who shorten."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim that his father used to go into Makka by night when he was doing umra and do tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa and delay the shaving until the morning, but he would not go back to the House and do tawaf again until he had shaved his head.
Abd ar-Rahman added, "Sometimes he would enter the mosque and do the witr prayer there without actually going near the House."
Malik said, "At-tafath is shaving the head, putting on normal clothes and things of that nature."
Yahya said that Malik was asked whether a man who forgot to shave (his head) at Mina during the hajj could shave in Makka, and he said, "That is permissible, but I prefer the shaving to be done at Mina."
Malik said, "What we are all agreed upon here (in Madina) is that no-one should shave his head or cut his hair until he has killed his sacrificial animal, if he has one, and things that are haram for him do not become halal for him until he leaves ihram at Mina on the day of sacrifice. This is because Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, says, 'Do not shave yourheads until the sacrificial animal has reached its destination. ' "
Yahya related to me from Malik, from 'Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr ibn Muhammad, that Amra bint 'Abd ar-Rahman told him that Ziyad ibn Abi Sufyan once wrote to A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, saying, "'Abdullah ibn Abbas said that whatever was haram for some one doing hajj was also haram for some one who sent a sacrificial animal until the animal was sacrificed. I have sent one, so write and tell me what you say about this, or tell the man in charge of the animal what to do.
Amra said that A'isha said, "It is notas Ibn Abbas has said. I once plaited the garlands for the sacrificial animal of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, with my own two hands. Then after that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, himself put the garlands on the animal and then sent it with my father. And there was nothing that Allah had made halal forthe Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, that was haram for him until such time as the animal had been sacrificed."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said said, "I asked Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman if there was anything that was haram for someone who sent a sacrificial animal (to Makka) but did not go there himself, and she told me that she had heard A'isha say, 'It is only some one who goes into ihram for hajj and begins saying the talbiya for whom things are haram.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Yahya ibn Said, from Muhammad ibn Ibrahim ibn al-Harith at-Taymi, that Rabia ibn Abdullah ibn al-Hudayr once saw a man in a state of ihram in Iraq. So he asked people about him and they said, "He has given directions for his sacrificial animal to be garlanded, and it is for that reason that he has put on ihram ."
Rabia said, "I then met Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr and so I mentioned this to him and he said, 'By the Lord of the Kaba, an innovation.' "
Malik was asked about some one who set out with his own sacrificial animal and marked it and garlanded it at Dhu'l-Hulayfa, but did not go into ihram until he had reached al-Juhfa,and hesaid, "I do not like that, and whoever does so has not acted properly. He should only garland his sacrificial animal, or mark it, when he goes into ihram, unless it is someone who does not intend to do hajj, in which case he sends it off and stays with his family."
Malik was asked if somone who was not in ihram could set out with a sacrificial animal, and he said, "Yes. There is no harm in that."
He was also asked to comment on the different views people had about what became haram for some one who garlanded a sacrificial animal but did not intend to do either hajj or umra, and he said, "What we go by as far as this is concerned is what A'isha, umm al-muminin said, 'The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent his sacrificial animal off and did not go there himself, and there was nothing that Allah had made halal for him that was haram for him until the animal had been sacrificed.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Jafar ibn Muhammad ibn AIi from his father that Jabir ibn Abdullah said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say as he left the mosque, intending to go to Safa, 'We begin with that with which Allah began,' and he began with Safa."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Jafar ibn Muhammed ibn AIi from his father from Jabir ibn Abdullah that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to say, "Allah is greater" three times when he stopped on Safa, and "There is no god but Allah, alone, without any partner. To Him belong the Kingdom and praise, and He has power over everything" three times, and make dua. He would then do the same on Marwa.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that he heard Abdullah ibn Umar making dua on Safa saying, "O Allah, You have said, 'call on Me - I will answer you' and You do not break Your promise. So I am askingYou, in the same way that You have guided me to Islam, not to take it away from me, and that You make me die while I am muslim."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Nafi said, "They say that Umar ibn al-Khattab used to send men out to bring people in from beyond al-Aqaba."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that Umar ibn al-Khattab said, "No-one doing hajj should spend the nights of Mina beyond al-Aqaba."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father said, talking about spending the nights of Mina at Makka, "No-one must spend the night anywhere except Mina."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Umar ibn al-Khattab used to stop at the first two jamras for such a long time that someone standing up would get tired.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to stop for a long time at the first two jamras saying, "Allah is greater", "Glory be to Allah", "Praise be to Allah", and making duas to Allah, but he did not stop at the jamrat al-Aqaba.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say "Allah is greater" whenever he threw a pebble while stoning the jamra.
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard some of the people of knowledge saying, "The pebbles used for stoning the jamras should be like the stones used as slingshot."
Malik said, "I like it better if they are a little larger than that."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say, "Someone who is at Mina when the sun sets in the middle of the days of tashriq must not leave until he has stoned the jamras on the following day."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd ar-Rahman ibn Qasim from his father that when people went to stone the jamras they would walk both going there and coming back. The first one to ride was Muawiya ibn Abi Sufyan.
Yahya related to me from Malik that he asked Abd ar-Rahman ibn Qasim, "From where did Qasim stonethe jamrat al-Aqaba?"and he replied, "From wherever it was possible."
Yahya said that Malik was asked whether some one else could throw the stones for a child or a sick man and he said, "Yes, and a sick man should inquire as to when the stones will be thrown for him and then say the takbir while he is in the place where he is staying, bleeding. If a sick man regains his health during the days of tashriq, he should stone whatever stoning has been done for him and he must offer a sacrificial animal."
Malik said, "I do not consider that someone who stones the jamras or does say between Safa and Marwa without being in wudu has to repeat anything, but he should not make a general practice of it."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say, "The jamras should not be stoned during the three days until after the sun has passed the meridian."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that Umar ibn al-Khattab said, "No-one should leave the hajj until he has done tawaf of the House, and tawaf of the House is the final rite."
Malik said, commenting about Umar ibn al-Khattab's saying 'tawaf of the House is the final rite,' "In our opinion, and Allah knows best, that is because Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, says, 'Whoever exalts the rituals of Allah - that is from the taqwa of the hearts' (Sura 22 ayat 32), and He says, 'Then their halal place (of sacrifice) is at the Ancient House,' and the place of all the rituals and where they end is therefore at the Ancient House."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that Umar ibn al-Khattab refused to let one man who had not taken leave of the House pass adh-Dhahran, (a valley eighteen miles from Makka) until he had taken leave of it.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father said, "Allah has completed the hajj of anyone who does the tawaf al-ifada. It is fitting that tawaf of the House be the last of his contract, as long as nothing prevents him, and if something prevents him, or an obstacle arises, then Allah has completed his hajj."
Malik said, "I do not think that a man who does not know that the last of his contract is tawaf of the House until he has left owes anything, unless he is nearby and can return, do tawaf, and then leave having done the tawaf al-ifada."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'l-Aswad Muhammad ibn Abd ar-Rahman ibn Nawfal from Urwa ibn az-Zubayr from Zaynab bint Abi Salama that Umm Salama, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I once complained to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, that I was ill and he said, 'Do tawaf riding behind the people.' So I did tawaf riding my camel, while the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was praying by the side of the House, reciting Surat at-Tur."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'z Zubayr al-Makki that Abu Maiz al-Aslami Abdullah ibn Sufyan told him that once, when he was sitting with Abdullah ibn Umar, a woman came to ask him for an opinion. She said, "I set out intending to do tawaf of the House, but then, when I got to the gate of the Mosque, I started bleeding, so I went back until it had left me. Then I set out again, and then, when I got to the gate of the mosque, I started bleeding, so I went back until it had left me. Then I set off again, and then, when I got to the gate of the mosque, I started bleeding." Abdullah ibn Umar said, "That is only an impulse from Shaytan. Do ghusl, then bind your private parts with a cloth and do tawaf."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that if Sad ibn Abi Waqqas entered Makka late, he would go to Arafa before doing tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa, and then do tawaf when he got back.
Malik said, "The leeway is broad, if Allah wills."
Malik was asked whether somebody that was doing obligatory tawaf could stop and talk with another man, and he said, "I do not like him to do that."
Malik said, "Only someone who is pure (by being in wudu) should do tawaf of the House or say between Safa and Marwa."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Umar ibn al-Khattab and AIi ibn Abi Talib and Abu Hurayra were asked about a man who had intercourse with his wife while he was in ihram on hajj. They said, "The two of them should carry on and complete their hajj. Then they must do hajj again in another year, and sacrifice an animal."
Malik added that AIi ibn Abi Talib said, "When they then go into ihram for hajj in a future year they should keep apart until they have completed their hajj."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that he heard Said ibn al-Musayyab asking a group of people, "What do you think about someone who has intercourse with his wife while he is in ihram?" and none of them answered him. Said said, "There is a man who has had intercourse with his wife while in ihram who has sent a message to Madina asking about it." Some of them said, "They should be kept apart until a future year," and Said ibn al-Musayyab said, "They should carry on and complete the hajj which they have spoiled, and then return home when they have finished. If another hajj comes upon them, they must do hajj and sacrifice an animal. They should go into ihram at the same place where they went into ihram for the hajj that they spoiled, and they should keep apart until they have finished their hajj."
Malik said, "They should both sacrifice an animal."
Malik said, about a man who had intercourse with his wife during hajj after he had come down from Arafa but before he had stoned the Jamra, "He must sacrifice an animal and do hajj again in another year. If, however, he had intercourse with his wife after he stoned the Jamra, he only has to do an umra and sacrifice an animal and he does not have to do another hajj."
Malik said, "What spoils a hajj or an umra and makes sacrificing an animal and repeating the hajj necessary is the meeting of the two circumcised parts, even if there is no emission. It is also made necessary by an emission if it is the result of bodily contact. I do not think that a man who remembers something and has an emission owes anything, and if a man were to kiss his wife and no emission were to occur from that, he would only have to sacrifice an animal. A woman in ihram who has intercourse with her husband several times during hajj or umra out of obedience to him only has to do another hajj and sacrifice an animal. That is if her husband has intercourse with her while she is doing hajj. If he has intercourse with her while she is doing umra, she must repeat the umra she has spoiled and sacrifice an animal."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said said that Sulayman ibn Yasar told him that Abu Ayyub al-Ansari once set off to do hajj and then, when he reached an-Naziya, on the road to Makka, his riding beasts strayed. He reached Umar ibn al-Khattab on the day of sacrifice and told him what had happened and Umar said, "Do what someone doing umra would do, and then you can leave ihram, and then when the hajj next comes upon you, do it and sacrifice whatever animal is easy for you ."
Malik related to me from Nafi from Sulayman ibn Yasar that Habbar ibn al-Aswad arrived on the day of sacrifice while Umar ibn al-Khattab was sacrificing his animal and said, "Amir al-muminin, we made a mistake in our reckoning and we thought that today was the day of Arafa." Umar said, "Go to Makka, you and whoever else is with you, and do tawaf and sacrifice your animal if you have one with you. Then shave or cut your hair and return home. Then, in another year, do hajj and sacrifice an animal, and if you cannot find one, fast three days on hajj and seven when you return home."
Malik said, "Someone who intends to do hajj and umra together and then misses the hajj must do hajj again in another year, doing hajj with umra, and offer two sacrificial animals, one for doing the hajj with umra, and one for the hajj that he has missed."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'z-Zubayr that Umar ibn al-Khattab gave the judgement of a ram for a hyena, a female goat for a gazelle, a she-goat less than one year old for a rabbit, and a four month old kid for a jerboa.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd al-Malik ibn Qurayr from Muhammad ibn Sirin that a man came to Umar ibn al-Khattab and said, "I was racing a friend on horseback towards a narrow mountain trail and we killed a gazelle accidently and we were in ihram. What is your opinion?" Umar said to a man by his side, "Come, so that you and I may make an assessment." They decided on a female goat for him, and the man turned away saying, "This amir al-muminin cannot even make an assessment in the case of a gazelle until he calls a man to decide with him." Umar overheard the man's words and called him and asked him, "Do you recite surat al-Ma'ida?" and he said, "No." He said, "Then do you recognize this man who has taken the decision with me?" and he said, "No." He said, "If you had told me that you did recite surat al-Ma'ida, I would have dealt you a blow." Then he said, "Allah the Blessed, the Exalted says in His Book, 'as shall be judged by two men of justice among you, a sacrificial animal to reach the Kaba' (Sura 5 ayat 95), and this is Abd ar-Rahman ibn Awf."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father used to say, "For the female of wild animals a cow is given and for the female of gazelles a sheep."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that Said ibn al-Musayyab used to say, "For the pigeon of Makka, when it is killed, a sheep is due."
Malik said, that if a man of the people of Makka were to enter ihram for hajj or umra and there was a flock of Makkan pigeons in his house and they were shut in and died, "I think that he should pay for that with a sheep for each bird."
Malik said, I still hear that when a person in ihram kills an ostrich, a camel is due."
Malik said, "I think that for an ostrich egg, one tenth of the price of a camel is due in the same way that there is a newly-born male or female slave for the unborn child of a free woman. The value of the newly-born slave is fifty dinars, and that is one-tenth of what the blood-money for the mother would be.
"Birds from the eagle family, eagles or falcons or vultures count as game for which a price is paid just as a price is paid for any game which a person in ihram kills. For everything for which a penalty is paid, the assessment is the same, whether the animal is old or young. The analogy of that is that the blood-money for the young and the old freeman, are considered to be the same."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam that a man came to Umar ibn al-Khattab and said, "Amir al-muminin, I killed some locusts with my whip when I was in ihram," and Umar said to him, "Give a handful of food."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that a man came to Umar ibn al-Khattab and asked him about some locusts he had killed while he was in ihram. Umar said to Kab, "Come, let's decide." Kab said, "A dirham," and Umar said to Kab, "You can find dirhams. A date is better than a locust."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd al-Karim ibn Malik al-Jazari from Abd ar-Rahman ibn Abi Layla from Kab ibn Ujra that one time he was with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in ihram, and he was suffering from lice on his head. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, told him to shave his head, saying, "Fast three days, or feed six poor people, two mudds for each person, or sacrifice a sheep. If you do any of those it will be enough for you."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Humayd bin Qays from Mujahid Abu'l Hajjaj from Ibn Abi Layla from Kab ibn Ujra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to him, "Perhaps your pests are troubling you?" He replied that indeed they were, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Shave your head and fast three days or feed six poor men or sacrifice a sheep."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Ata ibn Abdullah al-Khurasani said that an old man from Suq al-Buram in Kufa had related to him that Kab ibn Ujra said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came to me while I was blowing under a cooking pot belonging to my companions and my head and beard were full of lice. He took my forehead and said, 'Shave your hair and fast three days or feed six poor people.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was aware that I did not have anything with me to sacrifice.'"
Malik said, concerning paying compensation (fidya) for the relief of physical discomfort, "The custom concerning it is that no one pays compensation until he has done something which makes it obligatory to pay compensation just as making amends (kaffara) is only done when it has become obligatory for the one who owes it. The person can pay the compensation wherever he wishes, regardless of whether he has to sacrifice an animal or fast or give sadaqa -- in Makka or in any other town."
Malik said, "It is not correct for a person in ihram to pluck out any of his hair or to shave it or cut it until he has left ihram, unless he is suffering from an ailment of the head, in which case he owes the compensation Allah the Exalted has ordered. It is not correct for a person in ihram to cut his nails, or to kill his lice, or to remove them from his head or from his skin or his garment to the ground. If a person in ihram removes lice from his skin or his garment, he must give away the quantity of food that he can scoop up with both hands. "
Malik said,"Anyone who, while in ihram, plucks out hairs from his nose or armpit or rubs his body with a depilatory agent or shaves the hair from around a head wound out of necessity or shaves his neck for the place of the cupping glasses, regardless of whether it is in forgetfulness or in ignorance, owes compensation in all these instances, and he must not shave the place of the cupping glasses. Someone, who, out of ignorance, shaves his head before he stones the jamra. must also pay compensation."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam from Ibrahim ibn Abdullah ibn Hunayn from his father Abdullah ibn Hunayn that Abdullah ibn Abbas and al-Miswar ibn Makhrama once had a disagreement at al-Abwa. Abdullah said that some one in ihram could wash his head, and al Miswar ibn Makhrama maintained that some one in ihram could not wash his head.
Abdullah ibn Hunayn continued, "Abdullah ibn Abbas sent me to Abu Ayyub al-Ansari, and I found him doing ghusl between the posts of a well, screened by a garment. I greeted him and hesaid, 'Who is that?' I replied, 'I am 'Abdullah ibn Hunayn. 'Abdullah ibn Abbas sent me to you to ask how the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to wash his head when he was in ihram.' "
He continued, "Abu Ayyub put his hand on the garment and pulled it down until I could see his head. He said to the man who was pouring out the water for him, 'Pour,' and he poured some over his head. Then he passed his hands over his head from the front to the back and then to the front again, and then said, 'I saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, doing it like this.' "
Malik related to me from Humayd ibn Qays from Ata ibn Abi Rabah that 'Umar ibn alKhattab once asked Yala ibn Munya, who was pouring out water for him while he was having a ghusl, to pour some on his head. Ya'la said, "Are you trying to make me responsible? I will only pour it out if you tell me to do so." Umar ibn al-Khattab said, "Pour. It will only make (my head) more unkempt."
Malik related to me from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar would spend the night between the two trails in the valley of Dhu Tuwa when he was approaching Makka. Then he would pray subh, and after that he would enter Makka by the trail which is at the highest part of Makka. He would never enter Makka, if he was coming for hajj or umra, without doing ghusl beforehand when he was near Makka at Dhu Tuwa, and he would tell whoever was with him to do likewise.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar would never wash his head while he was in ihram except if he had to do ghusl because of a wet dream.
Malik said, "I have heard the people of knowledge say that there is no harm in someone who is in ihram rubbing his head with certain kinds of plants after he has stoned the Jamrat al-Aqaba but before he has shaved his head, because once he has finished stoning the Jamrat al-Aqaba it is halal for him to kill lice, to shave his head, to clean himself of body hair, and to wear normal clothes."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from clsa ibn Talha that Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stopped for the people at Mina, and they questioned him and a man came and said to him, 'Messenger of Allah, I was unclear about what to do and I shaved before sacrificing,' and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Sacrifice, and don't worry.' Then another came to him and said 'Messenger of Allah, I was unclear about what to do and I sacrificed before throwing the stones.' He advised, 'Throw, and don't worry.' "
Amr continued, saying that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was not asked about anything done before or after without his saying, "Do it, and don't worry."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, returned from a military expedition or a hajj or an umra, he used to say three takbirs on every elevated part of the land, and then he used to say, "There is no god but Allah, alone, without partner. To Him belongs the Kingdom and to Him belongs the praise and He has power over everything. Returning, making tawba, serving, prostrating, praising our Lord. Allah has promised truly and given His slave victory and defeated the tribes alone."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibrahim ibn Uqba from Kurayb the mawla of Abdullah ibn Abbas from Ibn Abbas that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, passed a woman in a litter and it was said to her, "This is the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace," and she took the forearms of a young boy who was with her and said, "Does this one have a hajj, Messenger of Allah?" and he said, "Yes, and you have a reward."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibrahim ibn Abi Abla from Talha ibn Ubaydullah ibn Kariyz that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Shaytan is not considered more abased or more cast out or more contemptible or more angry on any day than on the Day of Arafa. That is only because he sees the descent of the Mercy and Allah's disregard for great wrong actions. That is except from what he was shown on the Day of Badr." Someone said, "What was he shown on the Day of Badr, Messenger of Allah?" He said, "Didn't he see Jibril arranging the ranks of the angels?"
Yahya related to me from Malik from Zihad ibn Abi Ziyad the mawla of Abdullah ibn Ayyash ibn Abi Rabia from Talha ibn Ubaydullah ibn Kariyz that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The most excellent dua is the dua on the Day of Arafa, and the best of what I and the prophets before me have said, is 'There is no god but Allah, alone, without partner.'"
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Anas ibn Malik that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, entered Makka, in the Year of Victory, wearing a helmet, and when he took it off a man came to him and said, "Messenger of Allah, Ibn Khatal is clinging to the covers of the Kaba,'' and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Kill him."
Malik commented, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was not in ihram at the time, and Allah knows best."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar was coming from Makka and when he was at Qudayd, news came to him from Madina and he returned and entered Makka without ihram.
Yahya related the same as that to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Muhammad ibn Amr ibn Halhala ad-Dili from Muhammad ibn lmran al-Ansari that his father said that Abdullah ibn Umar came upon him while he stopped for a rest under a tall tree on the road to Makka, and he said, "What has made you stop under this tall tree?" He replied that he sought it's shade. Abdullah ibn Umar said, "Anything besides that?" and he said, "No, that was the only. reason he stopped for a rest," and Abdullah ibn Umar said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'If you are between al-Akhshabayn (which are two mountains) near Mina,' indicating the east with his outspread hand, 'you will find a valley called as-Surar with a tree in it beneath which the umbilical cords of seventy prophets have been cut.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr ibn Hazm from Ibn
Abi Mulayka that Umar ibn al-Khattab passed a leprous woman doing tawaf of the House, and he said to her, "Slave of Allah, do not make people uneasy. Better that you stay in your house," so she did so. A man passed by her after that and said to her, "The one who forbade you has died, so come out," and she replied, "I am not going to obey him when he is alive and disobey him when he is dead."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Abdullah ibn Abbas used to say that the area between the corner of the Black Stone and the door of the Kaba was called al-Multazam.
Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said heard Muhammad ibn Yahya ibn Habban mentioning that a certain man passed Abu Dharr at ar-Rabadha (which was about 30 miles from Madina) and Abu Dharr asked him, "Where are you heading to?" and he replied, "I am intending to do hajj." Abu Dharr questioned, "Has anything else brought you out?" and he said, "No," so Abu Dharr said "Resume what you are doing wholeheartedly."
The man related, "I went on till I came to Makka and I stayed as long as Allah willed. Suddenly, one time, I was with a crowd of people thronging about a man and I pushed through the people to him and it was the old man that I had come across at ar-Rabadha. When he saw me, he recognized me and said, 'Ah, you have done what I told you.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik that he asked Ibn Shihab about making a condition in the hajj that one could leave ihram at any place where an obstacle befell one and he said, "Does anyone do that?' and disapproved of it.
Malik was asked whether a man could cut plants from the Haram for his mount, and he said, "No."
Malik said, concerning a woman who had never been on hajj, "If she doesn't have a mahram, or if she has, but he cannot come with her, she does not abandon Allah's making of the hajj obligatory for her. Let her go in a group of women."
Yahya related to me that Malik said, "Someone who comes to Makka at or before the new moon of Dhu'l-Hij ja and goes into ihram for the hajj should do the full prayer until he leaves Makka for Mina, and then he should shorten the prayer. This is because he has decided to stay there for more than four nights."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that he had heard that on the day after the day of sacrifice Umar ibn al-Khattab went out a little after the sun had risen and said the takbir, and everyone repeated it after him. Then he went out a second time the same day when the sun was well up and said the takbir, and everyone repeated it after him. Then he went out a third time after mid-day and said the takbir, and everyone repeated it after him until it resounded from group to group until it reached the House and people knew that Umar had left to throw the stones.
Malik said, "What we do here (in Madina) is to say the takbir during the days of tashriq after each prayer. The first time is when the imam and everyone with him says the takbir after the dhuhr prayer on the day of sacrifice, and the last is when the imam and everyone with him says the takbir after subh on the last of the days of tashriq, after which he stops saying the takbir."
Malik said, "The takbirs during the days of tashriq should be done by both men and women, whether they are in a group or by themselves, at Mina or elsewhere, and all of the takbirs should be done. In this everyone follows the imam of the hajj and the people at Mina, because when everyone returns (to Makka) and comes out of ihram they keep the same people as imams while out of ihram (as they did when they were in ihram). Some one who is not doing hajj does not follow them except for the takbirs during the days of tashriq."
Malik said, "The 'limited number of days' are the days of tashriq."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi and Abdullah ibn Dinar from Abdullah ibn Umar that Umar ibn al-Khattab gave a khutba to the people at Arafa and taught them the conduct of the hajj, and one of the things he said to them in his speech was, "When you get to Mina and have stoned the jamra then whatever is haram for someone doing the hajj becomes halal, except women and scent. No-one should touch women or scent until he has done tawaf of the House."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi and Abdullah ibn Dinar from Abdullah ibn Umar that Umar ibn al-Khattab said, "When someone has stoned the jamra and shaved his head or cut off some of his hair and sacrificed an animal, whatever was haram for him becomes halal, except women and scent, (which remain haram for him) until he has done tawaf of the House."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim from his father from A'isha umm al-muminin that Safiyya bint Huyy began menstruating and so she mentioned it to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he asked, "Will she delay us?" and he was told, "She has already done the tawaf al-ifada," and he said, "Then she will not delay us. "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr ibn Hazm from his father from Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman that A'isha umm al-muminin said to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "Messenger of Allah, Safiyya bint Huyy has begun her period," and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Perhaps she will delay us. Has she done tawaf of the House with you?" They said, "Of course." He said, "So you are free to leave."
Yahya related to me from Malik from AbuRijal Muhammad ibn Abd ar-Rahman from Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman that when A'isha umm al-muminin was doing hajj with women who were expecting their periods, she would hurry them to do the tawaf al-ifada on the Day of Sacrifice. If they started to menstruate after the tawaf al-ifada she did not stop for them but left with them while they were menstruating.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father from A'isha umm al-muminin that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, mentioned Safiyya bint Huyy and he was told that she had started her period. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Perhaps she will delay us." They said, "Messenger of Allah, she has done tawaf," and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Then she will not delay us."
Malik said that Hisham said that Urwa said that A'isha said, "We have publicized that, so why do people make their women stay on to their inconvenience? If it were as they say, more than six thousand menstruating women would still be in Mina in the morning, all of them having already done the tawaf al-ifada.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr from his father that Abu Salama ibn Abd ar-Rahman told him that Umm Sulaym bint Milhan asked the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, for advice one time when she had begun menstruating, or had given birth to a child after she had done tawaf al-ifada on the Day of Sacrifice. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, gave her permission to leave.
Malik said, "A woman menstruating at Mina stays until she has done tawaf of the House. There is no escape from that for her. If she has already done the tawaf al-ifada and she starts to menstruate afterwards, she may leave for her country, since permission for the menstruating women to leave has been transmitted to us from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace."
He added, "If a woman starts her period at Mina before she does the tawaf al-ifada, and the period lasts longer than usual, she has to stay longer than the time that bleeding would usually detain women."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father would never do two sets of seven tawafs together without praying between them. After every seven tawafs he would pray two rakas, sometimes at the maqam of Ibrahim, and sometimes elsewhere.
Malik was asked whether a man doing voluntary tawaf could, to make it easier on himself, join two or more sets of seven circuits and then pray whatever he owed for those sets of seven, and he said, "He should not do that. The sunna is that he does two rakasafter every seven circuits."
Malik said, about someone who began doing tawaf and then forgot how many he had done and did eightor nine circuits, "He should stop when he knows that he has done more than the right number and then pray two rakas,and he should not count the ones that he has done in excess. Neither should he build on the nine that he has done and then pray the rakas for the two sets of seven circuits together, because the sunna is that you pray two rakas after every seven circuits."
Malik said that someone who was in doubt about his tawaf after he had prayed the two rakas of tawaf should go back and complete his tawaf until he was certain of how much he had done. He should then repeat the two rakas, because prayer when doing tawaf was only valid after completing seven circuits.
"If some one breaks his wudu either while he is doing tawaf, or when he has finished tawaf but before he has prayed the two rakas of tawaf, he should do wudu and begin the tawaf and the two rakas afresh. Breaking wudu does not interrupt say between Safa and Marwa, but a person should not begin say unless he is pure by being in wudu."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The whole of Arafa is a mawqif, except the middle of Urana, and the whole of Muzdalifa is a standing-place, except for the middle of Muhassir."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr used to say, "Know that the whole of Arafa is a standing-place except for the middle of Urana, and that the wholeof Muzdalifa is a standing-place except for the middle of Muhassir."
Malik said, "Allah, the Blessed and Exalted says, 'There is to be no rafath, no fusuq and no jidal during the hajj.' " (Sura 2 ayat 197).
He added, "Rafath is sexual relations with women, and Allah knows best. Allah, the Blessed and Exalted says, 'Rafath with your women is permitted to you on the night of the fast.' (Sura 2 ayat 197). Fusuq are sacrifices made to idols, and Allah knows best. Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, says, 'Or a fisq offered up to other than Allah.' (Sura 2 ayat 197) Jidal (arguing) during the hajj refers to when the Quraysh used to stand near the mashar al-haram at Quzah in Muzdalifa, while the Arabs and others would stand at Arafa, and they would argue about who was the more correct. Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, says, 'And we appointed a method of sacrifice for every nation, which they followed, so let them not dispute with you about the matter, and call to your Lord. Surely you are on a straight guidance.' (Sura 22 ayat 67) This is what jidal refers to in our opinion, and Allah knows best. This I have heard from the people of knowledge."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say, "Someone who does not stand at Arafa on the night of Muzdalifa before the dawn breaks has missed the hajj, and someone who stands at Arafa on the night of Muzdalifa before the dawn breaks has caught the hajj."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father said, "Someone who does not stand at Arafa on the night of Muzdalifa
before the dawn breaks has missed the hajj, and some one who stands at Arafa on the night of Muzdalifa before the dawn breaks has caught the hajj.
Malik said, about a slave freed during the wuquf at Arafa, "His standing does not fulfil for him the hajj of Islam, except if he was not in ihram and then he went into ihram after he was freed and he stood at Arafa that same night before the dawn broke in which case that is enough for him. If, however, he did not go into ihram until after the dawn had broken, he is in the same position as someone who misses the hajj by not catching the standing at Arafa before the breaking of the dawn on the night of Muzdalifa, and he will have to do the hajj of Islam later."
Yahya related to me from Yahya ibn Said from Muhammad ibn Ibrahim ibn alHarith at-Taymi from Rabia ibn Abi Abdullah ibn alHudayr that he saw Umar ibn al-Khattab taking the ticks off a camel of his at as-Suqya while he was in ihram .
Malik said that he disapproved of that.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Alqama ibn Abi Alqama that his mother said, "I heard A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, being asked whether some one in ihram could scratch their body or not, and she said, 'Yes, he can scratch it and do so as hard as he pleases. I would scratch even if my hands were tied and I could only use my feet.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ayyub ibn Musa that Abdullah ibn Umar once looked in the mirror for something that was irritating him while he was in ihram.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar did not like people who were in ihram removing mites or ticks from their camels.
Malik said, "This is what I like most out of what I have heard about the matter."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Muhammad ibn Abdullah ibn Abi Maryam once asked Said ibn al-Musayyab about (what to do with) a nail of his that had broken while he was in ihram and Said said, "cut it off."
Malik was asked whether some one in ihram who had an ear-complaint could use medicinal oil which was not perfumed for dropping into his ears, and he said, "I do not see any harm in that, and even if he were to put it into his mouth I still would not see any harm in it."
Malik said that there was no harm in some one in ihram lancing an abscess that he had, or a boil, or cutting a vein, if he needed to do so.
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did umra three times: in the year of Hudaybiya, in the year of al-Qadiyya, and in the year of al-Jiirrana.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa, from his father, that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, only did three umras, one of them in Shawwal, and two in Dhu'l-Qada.
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Abd ar-Rahman ibn Harmala al-Aslami, that somebody asked Said ibn al-Musayyab, "Can I do umra before I do hajj?", and Said said, "Yes, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did umra before doing hajj."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Ibn Shihab, from Said ibn al-Musayyab, that Umar ibn Abi Salama once asked Umar ibn alKhattab for permission to do umra in Shawwal. He gave him permission, so he did umra and then went back to his family, and he did not do hajj.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Sa'id that he heard Said ibn al Musayyab say, about the girdle worn by some one in ihram under his clothes, "There is no harm in it if he ties the ends together as a belt."
Malik said, "This is what I like most out of what I have heard about the matter."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that al-Qasim ibn Muhammad said that al-Furafisa ibn Umayr al-Hanafi saw Uthman ibn Affan at al-Arj, and he was covering his face while in ihram.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say that a man in ihram should not veil anything above his chin .
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar shrouded his son Waqid ibn Abdullah, who had died at al-Juhfa while in ihram, and he veiled his head and face and said, "If we had not been in ihram we would have perfumed him. "
Malik said, "A man can only do things while he is alive. When he is dead, his actions stop."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say that a woman in ihram should wear neither a veil nor gloves.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that Fatima bint al-Mundhir said, "We used to veil our faces when we were in ihram in the company of Asma bint Abi Bakr as-Siddiq."
20.7 Wearing Perfume during Hajj.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar used to disapprove of anybody wearing a belt or girdle while in ihram.
Yahya related to me from Malik from 'Abdullah ibn Dinar that Abdullah ibn Umar said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbade anyone in ihram to wear a garment which had been dyed with saffron or yellow dye, and said, 'Anyone that cannot find sandals can wear leather socks, but he should cut them off below the ankles.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that he had heard Aslam, the mawla of Umar ibn al-Khattab, telling 'Abdullah ibn Umar that Umar ibn al-Khattab once saw a dyed garment on Talha ibn Ubaydullah while he was in ihram and Umar said, "What is this dyed garment, Talha?", and Talha said, "Amir al-muminin, it is only mud.'' Umar said, "You and your like are taken by people as imams, and if an ignorant man were to see this garment he would say that Talha ibn Ubaydullah used to wear a dyed robe while he was in ihram. So do not wear any form of dyed clothes."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father that Asma bint Abi Bakr had worn clothes that were completely dyed with safflower while she was in ihram, though there was not any saffron in them.
Yahya said that Malik was asked if a garment which had been perfumed could be used for ihram if the smell of the perfume had gone, and he said, "Yes, as long as there is no saffron or yellow dye in it."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Nafi, that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say, "A menstruating woman who wants to go into ihram to do either hajj or umra can do so if she so wishes, but she cannot do tawaf of the House, nor the say between Safa and Marwa. She can participate in all the rituals along with everybody else, except that she cannot do tawaf of the House, nor the say between Safa and Marwa, nor can she come near the mosque until she is pure."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr ibn Muhammad ibn Amr ibn Hazm that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sacrificed a camel, which had belonged to Abu Jahl ibn Hisham, in either a hajj or an umra.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'z Zinad from al-Araj from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, saw a man driving forward a camel which he was going to sacrifice, and he told him to ride it. The man said, "Messenger of Allah, it is an animal that I am going to sacrifice," and he replied, "Ride it, woe on you," either the second or the third time.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Dinar that he used to see Abdullah ibn Umar sacrificing animals two at a time during hajj and one at a time during umra. He said, "I saw him sacrifice an animal during an umra outside the house of Khalid ibn Usayd, where he was staying. I saw him stick his spear in the throat of the animal he was going to sacrifice until the spear came out under its shoulder."'
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that Umar ibn Abd al-Aziz once sacrificed a camel during a hajj or an umra.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu Jafar al-Qari that Abdullah ibn Ayyash ibn Abi Rabia al-Makhzumi sacrificed two camels, one of them a Bactrian.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say, "If a she-camel that is being driven as a sacrificial animal gives birth, the offspring should be carried along as well and they are sacrificed together with her, and if there is no place where they can be carried, they should be carried on the mother until they are all sacrificed."
ahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father said, "If necessary, ride on your sacrificial animal, without burdening it, and if necessary, drink its milk after its young one has drunk its fill, and when you sacrifice it, sacrifice the young one with it."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ayyub ibn Abi Tamima as-Sakhtayani from Said ibn Jubayr that Abdullah ibn Abbas said, "If someone forgets anything of the rituals or omits them intentionally, he must slaughter an animal." Ayyub added "I do not know if he said 'Omits' or 'forgets'."
Malik said, "If it is a hady that has to be slaughtered it may only be done in Makka, but if it is a sacrifice, it may be slaughtered wherever the one who owes the sacrifice prefers."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa from his father that the man who was in charge of the sacrificial animal of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Messenger of Allah, what should I do with a sacrificial animal that gets injured?" The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to him, "Slaughter any sacrificial animal that is injured. Then throw the garlands in its blood, and then give the people a free hand in eating it.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab that Said ibn al-Musayyab said, "If someone dedicates an animal voluntarily and then it is injured and he kills it and gives everyone a free hand in eating it, he owes nothing. If, however, he eats some of it himself, or tells certain other people to eat it, then he owes compensation."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Thawr ibn Zayd ad-Dili from Abdullah ibn Abbas the same as that.
Yahya related to me from Malik that Ibn Shihab said, "If someone dedicates an animal as compensation, or for a vow, or as the sacrifice for tamattu, and misfortune befalls it on the road, he must provide a substitute."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar said, "If someone dedicates an animal and then it goes astray or dies, he should provide a substitute, if it was for a vow. If, however, it was voluntary, then he can either provide a substitute for it or not, as he wishes."
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard the people of knowledge say, "Someone who dedicates a sacrificial animal for compensation or as part of the hajj should not eat from it."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that when he brought an animal to be sacrificed from Madina he would garland it and brand it at Dhu'l-Hulayfa, doing the garlanding before the branding, but doing both in the same place, while facing the qibla. He would garland the animal with two sandals and brand it on its left side. It would then be driven with him until he observed the standing together with everybody at Arafa. Then he would drive it on with him when everybody else moved on, and then when he arrived at Mina on the morning of the sacrifice, he would sacrifice the animal, before he shaved his head. He would sacrifice the animals with his own hands ,lining them up standing and facing the qibla. He would then eat some of the meat, and give some of it away.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar said, when nicking the hump of his sacrificial animal to brand it, "In the name of Allah, and Allah is greater."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say, "A sacrificial animal is what has been garlanded, branded, and stood with on Arafa."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to drape his sacrificial animals in fine Egyptian linen, saddlecloths and sets of clothing, which he would afterwards send to the Kaba and have the Kaba draped with them.
Yahya related to me from Malik that he asked Abdullah ibn Dinar what Abdullah ibn Umar used to do with the drapings of his animals when the Kaba began to be draped with the kiswa, and he said, "He gave them away as sadaqa."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say, about sacrificial animals, "Six-year-old camels, three-year-old cows and sheep, or older than these."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar never used to tear the drapes of his sacrificial animals, and he would not drape them until he went from Mina to Arafa.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father used to say to his sons, "My sons, let none of you sacrifice any animal which he would be ashamed to sacrifice for a noble woman, for surely Allah is the noblest of noble ones, and the most deserving of those for whom things are chosen."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Hisham ibn 'Urwa, that his father would stop saying the talbiya when he entered the Haram, if he was doing 'umra.
Malik said that someone who went into ihram at at-Tanim should stop saying the talbiya when he saw the House.
Yahya said that Malik was asked where a man from the people of Madina, or elsewhere, who had begun doing umra at one of the mawaqit, should stop saying the talbiya, and he said, "Someone who goes into ihram at one of the mawaqit should stop saying the talbiya when he arrives at the Haram."
Malik added, "I have heard that Abdullah ibn Umar used to do that."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Muhammad ibn Abi Bakr ath-Thaqafi once asked Anas ibn Malik, while the two of them were going from Mina to Arafa, "What did you use to do on this day when you were with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace?" He said, "Those of us who were saying the talbiya would continue doing so, and no-one disapproved of it, and those of us who were saying 'Allahu akbar' would continue doing so, and no-one disapproved of that either."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Jafar ibn Muhammad, from his father, that AIi ibn Abi Talib used to say the talbiya while on hajj until after noon on the day of Arafa, when he would stop doing so.
Yahya said that Malik said, "This is what the people of knowledge in our city are still doing."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim, from his father, that A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, would stop saying the talbiya when she arrived at the place of standing (i.e. Arafa) .
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Nafi, that when 'Abdullah ibn Umar was doing hajj he would keep saying the talbiya until he reached the Haram and did tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa. He would then say the talbiya until he left Mina to go to Arafa, at which point he would stop doing so. If he was doing umra he would stop saying the talbiya on entering the Haram.
Yahya related to me from Malik that Ibn Shihab used to say, "Abdullah ibn Umar would never say the talbiya while he was doing tawaf of the House."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from AIqama ibn Abi AIqama, from his mother, that A'isha, umm al-muminin, used to camp on the plain of Arafa at a place called Namira, and then later she changed to another place called al-Arak.
She said, ''A'isha, and those who were with her, would say the talbiya while she was at the place where they were camping, and then, when she had mounted and set out towards the place of standing, she would stop doing so."
She continued, ''A'isha used to do umra when she was in Makka after the hajj was over, in the month of Dhu'l-Hijja.Then she stopped doing that, and instead would set out before the new moon of Muharram for al-J uhfa, where she would stay until she saw the new moon, and then, when she had seen the new moon, she would go into ihram to do umra."
Yahya related to me from Malik, from Yahya ibn Said, that Umar ibn Abd alAziz was once going from Mina (to Arafa) on the day of Arafa and heard the takbir being said loudly, so he sent the guard to shout out to the people, "O people, you should be saying the talbiya."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The people of Madina should enter ihram at Dhu'l-Hulayfa, the people of Syria should do so at al-Juhfa, and the people of Najd should do so at Qarn."
Abdullah ibn Umar added, "I have heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'The people of Yemen should enter ihram at Yalamlam.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Dinar that Abdullah ibn Umar said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, told the people of Madina to enter ihram at Dhu'l-Hulayfa, the people of Syria to do so at al-Juhfa, and the people of Najd to do so at Qarn.'
Abdullah ibn Umar said, "I heard these three from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. I was also told that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'The people of Yemen should enter ihram at Yalamlam.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar once entered ihram at al-Fur.
Yahya related to me from Malik from a reliable source that Abdullah ibn Umar once entered ihram at Ilya (Jerusalem).
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, once entered ihram at al-Jiirrana (near Makka) for an umra.
Malik was asked about whether a man could stand at Arafa, or at Muzdalifa, or stone the Jamras, or do say between Safa and Marwa if he was not in wudu, and he said, "Every practice in the hajj that a menstruating woman can take part in can be taken part in by a man who is not in wudu and there is nothing due from him for that. However, it is better for him to be in wudu for all those things, and he should not make a general practice of it."
Malik was asked whether a man who was riding should get down to do the standing at Arafa or if he could stand while mounted, and he said, "He can stand while mounted, unless he or his riding beast have an illness, in which case Allah is the one who most often accepts an excuse."
Climbing on op of Safa or Marwah is not a necessary condition for Sa'i, but one must walk back and forth the full distance between these two points. In case any part of this distance is left untraversed the Sa'i will remain incomplete.
Continuity in Sa'i is not a necessary condition for its validity. (Malik holds. however. that continuity of Sa+i, without a long break, is a necessary condition for it) Thus if a pilgrim stops Sa'i (between Safa and Marwah) for some reason, e.g., it is prayer time and he joins the congregation, in all such cases he may resume his Sa'i when the reason forcing him to stop is no longer there, and begin from where he had left it.
It is reported that Ibn 'Umar used to perform Sa'i between Safa and Marwah, and whenever he had to answer the call of nature, he would stop, relieve himself, make ablution, and then go back and resume his Sa'i, (Reported by Sa'id bin Mansur) because the continuity in Sa'i is not required.
The author of Al-Mughni observes: "Ahmad says there is no harm in delaying the Sa'i after performing tauaf until one is rested, or postponing it until evening. 'Ata and Al-Hasan also see no harm in someone making tawaf early in the day and postponing the Sa'i between Safa and Marwah until evening. Al-Qasim and Sa'id bin Jubair followed this, because the continuity of Sa'i is, as such, not a condition, much less the continuity of tawaf and Sa'i.
Sa'id bin Mansur reported that Saudah, the wife of 'Urwah bin al-Zubair performed Sa 'i between Safa and Marwah and because she was a big and heavy woman, she completed it in three days.
Most scholars are of the opinion that purification is not necessary for performing Sa'i between Safa and Marwah, in light of what the Prophet (peace be upon him) said to 'Aishah once when she menstruated. He told her, "You may perform all rites (of Hajj ) as other pilgrims do, except performing tawaf around the Ka'bah which you may do after you are clean and no longer menstruating." (Muslim) 'Aishah and Umm Salamah said, "A woman who performs the tawaf, offers a two rak'ah prayer (by the Station of Ibrahim), and then finds that her period has started, may perform Sa'i between Safa and Marwah.'' (Reported by Sa'id bin Mansur) It is preferable, however, to be in a state of complete purity while performing various rites of Hajj or 'Umrah, because cleanliness is commendable in Islam.
Climbing on op of Safa or Marwah is not a necessary condition for Sa'i, but one must walk back and forth the full distance between these two points. In case any part of this distance is left untraversed the Sa'i will remain incomplete.
Continuity in Sa'i is not a necessary condition for its validity. (Malik holds. however. that continuity of Sa+i, without a long break, is a necessary condition for it) Thus if a pilgrim stops Sa'i (between Safa and Marwah) for some reason, e.g., it is prayer time and he joins the congregation, in all such cases he may resume his Sa'i when the reason forcing him to stop is no longer there, and begin from where he had left it.
It is reported that Ibn 'Umar used to perform Sa'i between Safa and Marwah, and whenever he had to answer the call of nature, he would stop, relieve himself, make ablution, and then go back and resume his Sa'i, (Reported by Sa'id bin Mansur) because the continuity in Sa'i is not required.
The author of Al-Mughni observes: "Ahmad says there is no harm in delaying the Sa'i after performing tauaf until one is rested, or postponing it until evening. 'Ata and Al-Hasan also see no harm in someone making tawaf early in the day and postponing the Sa'i between Safa and Marwah until evening. Al-Qasim and Sa'id bin Jubair followed this, because the continuity of Sa'i is, as such, not a condition, much less the continuity of tawaf and Sa'i.
Sa'id bin Mansur reported that Saudah, the wife of 'Urwah bin al-Zubair performed Sa 'i between Safa and Marwah and because she was a big and heavy woman, she completed it in three days.
Most scholars are of the opinion that purification is not necessary for performing Sa'i between Safa and Marwah, in light of what the Prophet (peace be upon him) said to 'Aishah once when she menstruated. He told her, "You may perform all rites (of Hajj ) as other pilgrims do, except performing tawaf around the Ka'bah which you may do after you are clean and no longer menstruating." (Muslim) 'Aishah and Umm Salamah said, "A woman who performs the tawaf, offers a two rak'ah prayer (by the Station of Ibrahim), and then finds that her period has started, may perform Sa'i between Safa and Marwah.'' (Reported by Sa'id bin Mansur) It is preferable, however, to be in a state of complete purity while performing various rites of Hajj or 'Umrah, because cleanliness is commendable in Islam.
Ibn 'Abbas said: 'Prophet Ibrahim (peace be upon him) brought Hajar, his wife, and her son Isma'il (peace be upon them), whom she was still nursing, and left them at (the site of) the House of Allah under a tree above the Zamzam. Makkah at that time was a place where there was neither water nor any dweller. He left a bag of dates and a container of water for them. Then Ibrahim (peace be upon him) turned to go away. Isma'il's mother said to him, "O Ibrahim! Where are you going? And who are you leaving us to in this valley without a companion or a thing?" She repeated this several times but he did not respond. At last she asked him, "Has Allah commanded you to do so?" He answered, "Yes." Thereupon she said, "Then He will not let us perish!'' (Bukhari) In another narration we read: "She asked him, 'Who are you leaving us to?' He answered, 'To Allah' whereupon she responded, 'I am satisfied,' and turned back."
Ibrahim left and when he reached a mountain pass where he could no longer see them, he turned his face toward the Ka'bah and with his hands raised, supplicated, "O Our Lord! I have made of my offspring to dwell in a valley without cultivation by your Sacred House; in order Our Lord, that they may establish regular prayer: so fill the hearts of some among men with love towards them, and feed them with fruits, so that they may give thanks!" (Qur'an 14.37)
Hajar sat under the tree with her baby next to her. She drank from her water container hanging nearby, and nursed her baby, until all the water she had was gone, her milk dried out. Her son grew hungrier and hungrier. She could hardly bear to look at him. She went and stood at Safa - the hill nearest to her. She looked down the valley to see if there was someone around to help. She could see no one. So, she climbed down Safa and reached the valley. She struggled hard, crossed the valley and reached Marwah. She stood on Marwah, and looked around. Still she could see no one around. She repeated this seven times. Ibn 'Abbas added, "The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'It is (to commemorate this walk) that pilgrims walk between Safa and Marwah."'
There is disagreement among scholars concerning the legal status of Sa'i between Safa and Marwah. These scholars may be divided into three groups:
a) Az-Zuhari reported from 'Urwah that he said: "I asked 'Aishah about it and recited to her the verse "Behold ! Safa and Marwah are among the symbols of Allah. So if those who visit the House in the season or at other times, compass round them, there is no sin in them." (Qur'an 2.158) Then I said to her, "By Allah, I see that (in light of this verse) there is no sin on a person who does not perform Sa'i between them!" 'Aishah said to me, "O my nephew! That is the worst interpretation you have put on this verse. It does not mean what you say. If it had meant what you say it means, then the wording should have been 'should not compass them round.' This verse was revealed concerning the Ansar, who used to worship the idol Manat in an area called Al-Mushallal. They feared they were committing a sin by walking between Safa and Marwah.|"After they embraced Islam they asked the Prophet (peace be upon him) about it. At this Allah revealed this verse. The Prophet (peace be upon him) has by his practice affirmed authenticity of the Sa'i between these two hills, and no one has the authority to abandon it. (Bukhari)
It is reported that the Mushaf of Ubaiy and Ibn Mas'ud read " ..if those who visit the House in the season or at other times, should not compass them, it is no sin in them." This is not the Qur'anic text, but it does convey an important piece of information and an interpretation of the Qur'anic text.
The author of Al-Mughni prefers this opinion, and says:
Sa 'i may be performed either riding or walking, but walking is preferable. In the hadith narrated by Ibn 'Abbas we find that the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed Sa'i on foot, but when the overcrowding increased and he found that the people wanted to know more (about their religion), he rode his mount so that they could see him and ask him (whatever they wanted to ask).
Abu At-Tufail asked Ibn 'Abbas, "Tell me about the Sa'i between Safa and Marwah - is it (really) sunnah to perform it riding, for your people claim it is?" Ibn 'Abbas replied, "They are right, but they are wrong." Then he added, "The people crowded around the Prophet (peace be upon him), saying 'This is (Prophet) Muhammad, this is (Prophet) Muhammad. Even young girls came out of their houses to see him. So when the people overcrowded he mounted on his camel, because the people were not beaten back (to make way for the Prophet)."
Muslim reported that walking in Sa'i is better, and riding, though permitted, is disliked. Tirmidhi has reported that a group of knowledgeable people disliked that someone should perform tawaf of the House and make Sa'i between Safa and Marwah riding on a mount without any genuine excuse. This is the opinion of Ash-Shafi'i.
The Malikites hold that a person who performs Sa'i between Safa and Marwah riding without any genuine reason, must repeat it, if there is still time for him to do so. And if there is no time, then he must offer a sacrifice in penalty, because it is wajib (obligatory) for him if he is able to walk. Abu Hanifah holds a similar view. According to these scholars the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed the Sa'i riding because of the large number of people around him.
Walking between Safa and Marwah is commended, except between the two markers where jogging is encouraged. The hadith of the daughter of Abi Tajrah tells us that the Prophet (peace be upon him) jogged so hard that his lower garment was wrapped around his body.
Thus jogging between these two markers is preferable, but walking is also permissible between them. Sa'id bin Jubair reported: "I have seen 'Umar walking between Safa and Marwah." Then he added, "If you want to, you may walk, because I have seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) walking. So, if you want to jog, you may jog, because I have seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) jogging, but I am an old man."l' This applies to a male pilgrim only. As for a woman, she is not required to walk fast between these two points. She should walk at her normal pace. Ash-Shafi'i has reported that once 'Aishah saw some women walking fast whereupon she said to them, "You should follow our example. You are not obligated to jog (while performing Sa'i)".
Climbing Safa and Marwah and making supplications for one's material and spiritual well being and welfare is encouraged. During the supplications one should face Ka'bah.
It is well known that the Prophet (peace be upon him) went through the Safa gate, and on approaching Safa he recited the Qur'anic verse 2.158 "Verily, Safa and Marwah are among the symbols of Allah" and then saying "I begin with what Allah Himself began" he climbed Safa until he could see the Ka'bah from where he stood. He faced the Ka'bah, thrice proclaimed Allah's Oneness, glorified Him, praised Him, and then said, "There is no deity worthy of worship except Allah. He has no partners. To Him belongs the kingdom and all praise. He alone grants life and causes death, He has power over all things.
There is no God but He. He has fulfilled His promise, given victory to His servant, and He alone defeated the confederates." Thrice he made similar supplications. Then he walked toward Marwah and climbed it, until he could see the Ka'bah. There he made supplications as he had at Safa.
Nafi' has reported that he saw Abdullah bin 'Umar standing on Safa and supplicating in these words: "O Allah! You have said 'Call Me and I shall respond to your call.' Verily, You do not break Your promise. O Allah! I pray that just as You guided me to Islam, so divest me not of it until the day you cause me to die."
Making supplications, remembrance of Allah, and reciting the Qur'an while walking between Safa and Marwah are all desirable. It is reported while making Sa'i the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to supplicate, "O my Lord, forgive me, have mercy upon me, and guide me to the straight path." Also he used to supplicate, "O my Lord, forgive me, and have mercy upon me. You are the most Honorable, most Dignified."
After performing Tawaf and Sa'i a pilgrim completes the rites of 'Umrah. Similarly a person performing Hajj Tamattu' may terminate his state of ihram by clipping some of his hair short or else shave it all. However, a pilgrim should keep his state of ihram if he is performing Hajj Qiran. Such a pilgrim may terminate his state of ihram on the Day of Sacrifice (Yaum un-Nahr) after the sacrifice. For a qarin pilgrim, this Sa'i will suffice in place of the one other pilgrims are re4uired to make after Tawafal Fard when they return from Mina. As for those pilgrims who join Hajj with 'Umrah with a break in between (i.e., who make Hajj Tamattu'), they must perform another Sa'i and stay in Makkah until Yaum al-Tarwiya (the 8th of Dhul-Hijjah).
For Sa'i to be valid and acceptable, it must meet the following conditions:
Climbing on op of Safa or Marwah is not a necessary condition for Sa'i, but one must walk back and forth the full distance between these two points. In case any part of this distance is left untraversed the Sa'i will remain incomplete.
Continuity in Sa'i is not a necessary condition for its validity. (Malik holds. however. that continuity of Sa+i, without a long break, is a necessary condition for it) Thus if a pilgrim stops Sa'i (between Safa and Marwah) for some reason, e.g., it is prayer time and he joins the congregation, in all such cases he may resume his Sa'i when the reason forcing him to stop is no longer there, and begin from where he had left it.
It is reported that Ibn 'Umar used to perform Sa'i between Safa and Marwah, and whenever he had to answer the call of nature, he would stop, relieve himself, make ablution, and then go back and resume his Sa'i, (Reported by Sa'id bin Mansur) because the continuity in Sa'i is not required.
The author of Al-Mughni observes: "Ahmad says there is no harm in delaying the Sa'i after performing tauaf until one is rested, or postponing it until evening. 'Ata and Al-Hasan also see no harm in someone making tawaf early in the day and postponing the Sa'i between Safa and Marwah until evening. Al-Qasim and Sa'id bin Jubair followed this, because the continuity of Sa'i is, as such, not a condition, much less the continuity of tawaf and Sa'i.
Sa'id bin Mansur reported that Saudah, the wife of 'Urwah bin al-Zubair performed Sa 'i between Safa and Marwah and because she was a big and heavy woman, she completed it in three days.
Most scholars are of the opinion that purification is not necessary for performing Sa'i between Safa and Marwah, in light of what the Prophet (peace be upon him) said to 'Aishah once when she menstruated. He told her, "You may perform all rites (of Hajj ) as other pilgrims do, except performing tawaf around the Ka'bah which you may do after you are clean and no longer menstruating." (Muslim) 'Aishah and Umm Salamah said, "A woman who performs the tawaf, offers a two rak'ah prayer (by the Station of Ibrahim), and then finds that her period has started, may perform Sa'i between Safa and Marwah.'' (Reported by Sa'id bin Mansur) It is preferable, however, to be in a state of complete purity while performing various rites of Hajj or 'Umrah, because cleanliness is commendable in Islam.
Sa 'i may be performed either riding or walking, but walking is preferable. In the hadith narrated by Ibn 'Abbas we find that the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed Sa'i on foot, but when the overcrowding increased and he found that the people wanted to know more (about their religion), he rode his mount so that they could see him and ask him (whatever they wanted to ask).
Abu At-Tufail asked Ibn 'Abbas, "Tell me about the Sa'i between Safa and Marwah - is it (really) sunnah to perform it riding, for your people claim it is?" Ibn 'Abbas replied, "They are right, but they are wrong." Then he added, "The people crowded around the Prophet (peace be upon him), saying 'This is (Prophet) Muhammad, this is (Prophet) Muhammad. Even young girls came out of their houses to see him. So when the people overcrowded he mounted on his camel, because the people were not beaten back (to make way for the Prophet)."
Muslim reported that walking in Sa'i is better, and riding, though permitted, is disliked. Tirmidhi has reported that a group of knowledgeable people disliked that someone should perform tawaf of the House and make Sa'i between Safa and Marwah riding on a mount without any genuine excuse. This is the opinion of Ash-Shafi'i.
The Malikites hold that a person who performs Sa'i between Safa and Marwah riding without any genuine reason, must repeat it, if there is still time for him to do so. And if there is no time, then he must offer a sacrifice in penalty, because it is wajib (obligatory) for him if he is able to walk. Abu Hanifah holds a similar view. According to these scholars the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed the Sa'i riding because of the large number of people around him.
Walking between Safa and Marwah is commended, except between the two markers where jogging is encouraged. The hadith of the daughter of Abi Tajrah tells us that the Prophet (peace be upon him) jogged so hard that his lower garment was wrapped around his body.
Thus jogging between these two markers is preferable, but walking is also permissible between them. Sa'id bin Jubair reported: "I have seen 'Umar walking between Safa and Marwah." Then he added, "If you want to, you may walk, because I have seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) walking. So, if you want to jog, you may jog, because I have seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) jogging, but I am an old man."l' This applies to a male pilgrim only. As for a woman, she is not required to walk fast between these two points. She should walk at her normal pace. Ash-Shafi'i has reported that once 'Aishah saw some women walking fast whereupon she said to them, "You should follow our example. You are not obligated to jog (while performing Sa'i)".
Ibn 'Abbas said: 'Prophet Ibrahim (peace be upon him) brought Hajar, his wife, and her son Isma'il (peace be upon them), whom she was still nursing, and left them at (the site of) the House of Allah under a tree above the Zamzam. Makkah at that time was a place where there was neither water nor any dweller. He left a bag of dates and a container of water for them. Then Ibrahim (peace be upon him) turned to go away. Isma'il's mother said to him, "O Ibrahim! Where are you going? And who are you leaving us to in this valley without a companion or a thing?" She repeated this several times but he did not respond. At last she asked him, "Has Allah commanded you to do so?" He answered, "Yes." Thereupon she said, "Then He will not let us perish!'' (Bukhari) In another narration we read: "She asked him, 'Who are you leaving us to?' He answered, 'To Allah' whereupon she responded, 'I am satisfied,' and turned back."
Ibrahim left and when he reached a mountain pass where he could no longer see them, he turned his face toward the Ka'bah and with his hands raised, supplicated, "O Our Lord! I have made of my offspring to dwell in a valley without cultivation by your Sacred House; in order Our Lord, that they may establish regular prayer: so fill the hearts of some among men with love towards them, and feed them with fruits, so that they may give thanks!" (Qur'an 14.37)
Hajar sat under the tree with her baby next to her. She drank from her water container hanging nearby, and nursed her baby, until all the water she had was gone, her milk dried out. Her son grew hungrier and hungrier. She could hardly bear to look at him. She went and stood at Safa - the hill nearest to her. She looked down the valley to see if there was someone around to help. She could see no one. So, she climbed down Safa and reached the valley. She struggled hard, crossed the valley and reached Marwah. She stood on Marwah, and looked around. Still she could see no one around. She repeated this seven times. Ibn 'Abbas added, "The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'It is (to commemorate this walk) that pilgrims walk between Safa and Marwah."'
Climbing Safa and Marwah and making supplications for one's material and spiritual well being and welfare is encouraged. During the supplications one should face Ka'bah.
It is well known that the Prophet (peace be upon him) went through the Safa gate, and on approaching Safa he recited the Qur'anic verse 2.158 "Verily, Safa and Marwah are among the symbols of Allah" and then saying "I begin with what Allah Himself began" he climbed Safa until he could see the Ka'bah from where he stood. He faced the Ka'bah, thrice proclaimed Allah's Oneness, glorified Him, praised Him, and then said, "There is no deity worthy of worship except Allah. He has no partners. To Him belongs the kingdom and all praise. He alone grants life and causes death, He has power over all things.
There is no God but He. He has fulfilled His promise, given victory to His servant, and He alone defeated the confederates." Thrice he made similar supplications. Then he walked toward Marwah and climbed it, until he could see the Ka'bah. There he made supplications as he had at Safa.
Nafi' has reported that he saw Abdullah bin 'Umar standing on Safa and supplicating in these words: "O Allah! You have said 'Call Me and I shall respond to your call.' Verily, You do not break Your promise. O Allah! I pray that just as You guided me to Islam, so divest me not of it until the day you cause me to die."
Making supplications, remembrance of Allah, and reciting the Qur'an while walking between Safa and Marwah are all desirable. It is reported while making Sa'i the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to supplicate, "O my Lord, forgive me, have mercy upon me, and guide me to the straight path." Also he used to supplicate, "O my Lord, forgive me, and have mercy upon me. You are the most Honorable, most Dignified."
After performing Tawaf and Sa'i a pilgrim completes the rites of 'Umrah. Similarly a person performing Hajj Tamattu' may terminate his state of ihram by clipping some of his hair short or else shave it all. However, a pilgrim should keep his state of ihram if he is performing Hajj Qiran. Such a pilgrim may terminate his state of ihram on the Day of Sacrifice (Yaum un-Nahr) after the sacrifice. For a qarin pilgrim, this Sa'i will suffice in place of the one other pilgrims are re4uired to make after Tawafal Fard when they return from Mina. As for those pilgrims who join Hajj with 'Umrah with a break in between (i.e., who make Hajj Tamattu'), they must perform another Sa'i and stay in Makkah until Yaum al-Tarwiya (the 8th of Dhul-Hijjah).
It is confirmed that the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to begin with the first Jamarah that is near Mina, then he would go to the middle Jamarah further away, and then he would go to the Jamarah Al-Aqabah. Likewise it is proven that he said, -Take your religious rites from me.+
The three of the leading Imams take this as indicating that observing sequence in throwing pebbles at the Jamarahs is a necessary condition and must be adhered to, because this is what the Prophet (peace be upon him) did. The Hanafi school, however, holds that sequence is only sunnah.
Ibn Mas'ud and Ibn 'Umar at the time of throwing pebbles used to say, Allahumma ij'alhu Hajjan mabruran wa dhanban maghfuran "O Allah! Accept this Hajj of ours and pardon our sins".
Ibrahim said, "The Companions of the Prophet loved that while throwing pebbles at Jamarah Al-Aqabah one should supplicate, "O Allah, accept this Hajj of ours and forgive our sins.'' When asked if this supplication should be made at the time of throwing pebbles at each of the other Jamarahs as well he replied in the affirmative.
'Ata said, "When you throw the pebbles you should utter a takbir (Allahu Akbar) with each throw. This is reported by Sa'id bin Mansur. According to the hadith of Jabir, the Prophet (peace be upon him) uttered Allahu Akbar with each pebble that he threw. The author of Al-Fath says: "There is consensus that there is no harm if someone tails to utter a takbir."
Salman bin Al-Ahwas reported from his mother that she said. "I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) riding his mount at Aqabah holding a pebble between his fingers and throwing it, while others were also throwing pebbles with him." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud.
Persons who for a valid reason, illness, etc., cannot themselves throw the pebbles they may ask someone else to throw pebbles on their behalf. Jabir said, "We performed Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him) and we had some women and children with us. We (adults) uttered talbiyah and threw pebbles on behalf of the children." This was reported by Ibn Majah.
The majority of scholars is of the opinion that in the case of a bald man, who has little or no hair at all, it is desirable to pass a razor over his head. Ibn-ul-Mundhir said, "All reliable scholars agree that a razor be passed over the head of a bald man." In Abu Hanifah' s opinion passing razor over the head of a bald man is obligatory.
It is desirable for those who shave or cut short their hair (as pilgrims) to also clip their finger nails and shorten their mustaches. Whenever Ibn 'Umar shaved or cut short his hair in Hajj or 'Umrah, he would always clip his finger nails and shorten his moustaches.
Ibn al-Mundhir said, "It is confirmed that when the Prophet (peace be upon him) shaved or cut short his hair he clipped his finger nails as well."
Abu Daw'ud and others reported from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "Women (pilgrims) do not have to shave (their heads); they may only shorten their hair." Al-Hafiz considers this a sound hadith.
Ibn Al-Mundhir said, "There is agreement among the scholars on this, because shaving a woman's head is in fact a sort of punishment for her."
Ibn 'Umar said, "When a woman (pilgrim) wants to cut off her hair, she may hold her hair at the front and cut it off about the length of the tip of a finger." In 'Ata's opinion, while cutting her hair, a woman should cut it off her sides, of the long hair as well as the short ones. This is reported by Sa'id bin Mansur. Others hold that there is no limit as to how much a woman may cut off her hair. The Shafi'i school holds that cutting as much as three hairs is enough for a female pilgrim.
A person offering a sacrifice may consume, without any restrictions, any amount of meat he may desire. He may likewise give away or offer in charity any amount he may wish. Some scholars said that one may eat half and give away the other half in charity, while others said that the meat be divided into three parts. Of these one may keep a part, distribute a part, and give in charity the third part.
The practice of shaving or clipping hair is affirmed by the Qur'an, the Sunnah of the Prophet, and the consensus of the community. Says Allah: "Truly did Allah fulfil the vision for His Messenger: ye shall enter the Sacred Mosque, if Allah wills, with minds secure, heads shaved, hair cut short, and without fear." (Qur'an 48.27)
Both Bukhari and Muslim have reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "May Allah bless those who shaved." The Companions asked him, "O Allah's Messenger, what about those who clip their hair short?" Thereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) again said, "May Allah bless those who shaved." They repeated their question the third time, and again the Prophet said, "May Allah bless those who shaved." When they asked him for the fourth time, "O Allah's Messenger, what about those who clip their hair short?" He said, "And (may Allah bless) those who clip their hair short. (It is said that the reason for repeating supplication for those who shaved their hair is obviously to encourage people to shave rather than cut their hair short only because by shaving off one's hair one demonstrates one's sincerity and humility to Allah without caring for one's physical appearance)
Both Bukhari and Muslim also report that the Prophet (peace be upon him) shaved his head, and so did a group of his Companions, while others only cut their hair short.
Shaving here means removing hair of the head with a razor, etc., or plucking them out. It suffices one, however, to remove only as many as three hairs. And cutting the hair short means cutting the length of one fingertip of the head's hair. The majority of jurists disagree concerning this issue.
Most scholars hold that shaving or cutting the hair short is obligatory, and one failing to do so must slaughter an animal to atone for this omission. According to the Shafi'i school it is an integral part of Hajj.
It is not permissible to give a butcher his wages out of the meat of the animal. A butcher may, however, be given a portion of the meat in charity. This is based on the statement of Ali who said, "the Prophet (peace be upon him) ordered me to take care of his camels that were to be slaughtered and to distribute their meat, skins and everything else (among the needy people), but he ordered me not to give any portion of it to the butcher." And then he said, "We shall give him from ourselves." This is reported by the Group.
This hadith shows that one is permitted to designate someone else to slaughter the animal on one's behalf, distribute its meat, skin and other useful parts among others, but one is not permitted to give any portion of it in wages to the butcher. A butcher should, however, be paid for his work as the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "We shall give him from ourselves."
It is reported that Al-Hasan said,"There is no harm in giving the skin of the animal to the butcher."
Allah commands Muslims to eat of the animals slaughtered in sacrifice: "...eat you thereof and feed such as (beg not but) live in contentment and such as beg with due humility." (Qur'an 22.36)
Apparently this commandment applies to both the obligatory and supererogatory sacrifice. There is some disagreement among the jurists on this subject. Abu Hanifah and Ahmad are of the opinion that one may eat of the sacrifice made for Hajj Tamattu' (In which Hajj and 'Umrah are combined with a break) or Hajj Qiran (In which Hajj and 'Umrah are combined without a break) or one that is offered voluntarily, but one may not eat of any other sacrifice.
Malik holds that one may eat of an animal sacrificed as a penalty for violating one's previous Hajj, or that which is sacrificed for missing one's Hajj, or a sacrifice offered by one performing Hajj Tamattu ', or any other animal offered in sacrifice, except a sacrifice offered as an atonement for killing a game or one that is vowed for the poor, and that which is offered voluntarily except when (it is feared) the animal will be spoiled before arriving at its place of slaughter.
Ash-Shafi'i holds that one is not permitted to eat of an obligatory sacrifice, e.g. an obligatory sacrifice olfered in penalty, or a sacrifice made for killing a game, or one that is offered for spoiling one ' s Hajj, or one offered for Hajj Tamattu' or Hajj Qiran, and likewise that which one has vowed. In case of a voluntary sacrifice, however, one may eat thereof himself as well as give it to others.
The majority of scholars is of the opinion that in the case of a bald man, who has little or no hair at all, it is desirable to pass a razor over his head. Ibn-ul-Mundhir said, "All reliable scholars agree that a razor be passed over the head of a bald man." In Abu Hanifah' s opinion passing razor over the head of a bald man is obligatory.
It is desirable for those who shave or cut short their hair (as pilgrims) to also clip their finger nails and shorten their mustaches. Whenever Ibn 'Umar shaved or cut short his hair in Hajj or 'Umrah, he would always clip his finger nails and shorten his moustaches.
Ibn al-Mundhir said, "It is confirmed that when the Prophet (peace be upon him) shaved or cut short his hair he clipped his finger nails as well."
Abu Daw'ud and others reported from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "Women (pilgrims) do not have to shave (their heads); they may only shorten their hair." Al-Hafiz considers this a sound hadith.
Ibn Al-Mundhir said, "There is agreement among the scholars on this, because shaving a woman's head is in fact a sort of punishment for her."
Ibn 'Umar said, "When a woman (pilgrim) wants to cut off her hair, she may hold her hair at the front and cut it off about the length of the tip of a finger." In 'Ata's opinion, while cutting her hair, a woman should cut it off her sides, of the long hair as well as the short ones. This is reported by Sa'id bin Mansur. Others hold that there is no limit as to how much a woman may cut off her hair. The Shafi'i school holds that cutting as much as three hairs is enough for a female pilgrim.
Upon arriving in Muzdalifah the Prophet (peace be upon him) offered Maghrib and two rak'ahs for 'Isha (making qasr). He ordered one single call for both 'Isha and Maghrib, but a separate iqamah for each. No other supererogatory prayer is to be olfered in between these two prayers. In the hadith recorded by Muslim we read that the Prophet (peace be upon him) arrived in Muzdalifah, and combined the Maghrib and 'Isha prayers, with one adhan and two iqamah.s. He did not offer any other prayer in between the two. Combining these prayers is, according to the consensus of the scholars, a sunnah, though there is disagreement as to those who offer these two prayers separately in their times. Most of the scholars consider it permissible, but hold that following the example of the Prophet is far more preferable. Thawri and other knowledgeable people are of the opinion that a pilgrim offering Maghrib prayer at any place other than Muzdalifah must re-do it. They are of the opinion, however, that offering Zuhr and 'Asr prayers separately in their due times is permissible, but it is a disliked act.
Jabir says: "When the Prophet (peace be upon him) reached Muzdalifah, he offered both Maghrib and 'Isha prayers, then he lay down to sleep. He slept until dawn, then he got up and offered Fajr prayer, and mounted his she camel, Al-Qaswa. When he reached Al-Mash'ar Al-Haram he stopped there until there was light all around, then before sunrise, he left the place. There is no evidence to show that the Prophet (peace be upon him) spent the night (at Muzdalifah) in prayers and supplications. This is the correct position about spending the night at Muzdalifah and stopping there in the light of the practice of the Prophet (peace be upon him).
Ahmad holds that spending the night at Muzdalifah is obligatory for all pilgrims except shepherds and water providers for whom it is not obligatory to do so. All the imams of schools of Islamic law consider stopping and spending some time at Muzdalifah obligatory. They do not, however, regard spending the entire night there as obligatory. Spending some time there, means being present physically, in any posture or condition, standing, sitting, being awake or asleep, walking. or passing by.
The Hanafi school is of the opinion that it is obligatory to be present at Muzdalifah before the dawn of Yaum al-Nahr (the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah). So, if one fails to do so without a genuine excuse, one must offer a sacrifice unless one has a genuine excuse in which case one is not obligated to be physically present, nor does one incur any penalty.
The Maliki school holds that stopping at Muzdalifah, before dawn, and spending some time there is enough, while going from Arafah to Mina, is obligatory when one has no excuse to do otherwise. For a pilgrim with a genuine excuse stopping and staying at Muzdalifah is not obligatory.
The Shafi'i school holds that only the physical presence in the second half of the night of the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah at Muzdalifah, after spending the day at Arafah, is obligatory. One is not required to spend the entire night there, nor is it essential even to make sure whether the place one is staying is within the boundaries of Muzdalifah.
It is the sunnah, however, to offer Fajr prayer at its early time, then head for and stop at Al-Mash'ar al-Haram till daylight spreads before the sunrise. One should spend this time in supplication and remembrance of Allah. Allah says in the Qur'an (2.198): "Then when you pour down from (mount) Arafah, celebrate the praises of Allah at the Sacred Monument and celebrate His praises as He has directed you, even though, before this, you went astray. Then pass on at a quick pace from the place whence it is usual for the multitude to do so, and ask for Allah's forgiveness. And Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful."
Before sunrise, the pilgrims leave Muzdalifah tor Mina, but when they pass through the valley called Muhassir, they should pass it at a quicker pace.
It is confirmed that the Prophet (peace be upon him) did not fast on the Day of Arafah. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Verily the Day of Arafah, the Day of Sacrifice (Yaum al-Nahr), and Ayam Tashriq (the 10th, 11th and 12th of Dhul-Hijjah) are our days of festivities. These are the days of eating and drinking." It is also established that the Prophet (peace be upon him) forbade fasting on the Day of Arafah while at Arafah (for pilgrimage).
This has led most of the scholars to conclude that in fact not fasting on the Day of Arafah is desirable, so that a pilgrim should be strong enough to devote himself wholeheartedly to worship and supplications.
Some of the ahadith that encourage fasting on the Day of Arafah concern the persons who are not staying at Arafah as pilgrims performing Hajj.
According to the authentic ahadith the Prophet (peace be upon him) combined Zuhr and 'Asr prayers while at Arafah. For this, adhan - call for the prayer - was given, then iqamah - the second call for prayer - was made. Then he offered Zuhr. After this, another iqamah was made and he offered 'Asr prayer.
Al-Aswad and 'Alqamah said: "For the completion of Hajj, Zuhr and 'Asr prayers must be offered at Arafah in congregation behind an imam."
Ibn Al-Mundhir said: "There is consensus among the scholars that the imam must combine Zuhr and 'Asr prayers at Arafah, and so should any one offering prayer with the imam." And in case one cannot combine these and pray behind an imam, one should combine them while praying alone.
It is reported that Ibn 'Umar used to reside at Makkah, but when he went to Mina he would shorten his prayers. 'Amr bin Dinar reported that Jabil bin Zaid told him: "Shorten your prayers at Arafah." This is reported hv Sa+id bin Mansur.
According to sunnah, pilgrims should leave Arafah quietly and peacefully after sunset. The Prophet (peace be upon him) left Arafah very peacefully and quietly, holding the reins of his she camel so tightly that its head touched its back, while he said to the people, "O people, walk calmly; rushing or making haste is not a virtue." This is reported by Bukhari and Muslim. They also reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) let his she camel go at normal pace, but when he found ample space in front of him he urged it to go faster." He did this out of compassion and consideration for the people.
It is desirable for pilgrims to utter talbiyah and make remembrance of Allah as much as possible. The Prophet (peace be upon him) repeated talbiyah right until he threw pebbles at Jamarah Al-'Aqabah. Ash'ath bin Sulaim reported from his father that he said, "I went with Ibn 'Umar from Arafah to Muzdalifah. He did not stop making remembrance of Allah and declaring His Oneness until we reached Muzdalifah." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud.
There is consensus on throwing pebbles before midnight on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah (the Night of Sacrifice). It is permissible, however, for women, children, the weak, those who have a valid excuse, and the shepherds to throw pebbles at Jamarah Al-Aqabah in the night.
'Aishah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) sent Umm Salamah on the night of the 10th to throw her pebbles. She did so before dawn after which she went back to Makkah for tawaf. This is reported by Abu Daw'ud and Al-Baihaqi, who says that its chain is sound.
Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) permitted the herdsmen tending the camels to throw their pebbles during the night. This is reported by Bazzar with a chain of narrators including Khalid Al-Zanji, who is considered an unreliable reporter. 'Urwah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) went to Umm Salamah on Yaum al-Nahr and ordered her to hasten for Muzdalifah, and then to Makkah (after throwing the pebbles in Mina during the night) and to offer Fajr prayer there. That day was her turn to be with him and she desired to be with him. This was reported by Ash-Shafi'i and Al-Baihaqi.
'Ata reported that someone told him about Asma who threw pebbles at the first jamarah during the night, and said, "We used to do so during the lifetime of the Prophet (peace be upon him)." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud.
Tabari said: "Ash-Shai i'i refers to the reports transmitted by Umm Salamah and Asma and concludes that it is permissible to go to Makkah atter midnight.
Ibn Hazm, however, holds that the permission to throw at night applies to women only; it does not apply to men, whether strong or weak. These ahadith also show that it is permissible for anyone with a valid excuse to go a night earlier and throw the pebbles at night. Ibn Al-Mundhir said: "The sunnah (in this respect) is to throw the pebbles after sunrise, for this is what the Prophet (peace be upon him) did. It is not permissible to throw pebbles before sunrise, for such an act would be contrary to sunnah. But if one does so, he need not repeat it, because I have heard none (of the scholars) saying this was not acceptable."
A sacrificial animal should satisfy the following conditions:
Malik has reported from Hisham bin 'Urwah and he from his father that he used to tell his sons: "O my sons! Do not slaughter an animal in the name of Allah such as you will be embarrassed to present as a gift to a close and respected friend of yours. Allah is the Most Honorable and Most Generous, and He is the most deserving to be offered the best of what you have."
Sa'id bin Mansur reported that Ibn 'Umar once mounted in Makkah on a nice she-camel, which he liked very much, and said, "Excellent! Excellent!" admiring it. Then he dismounted, marked it as an offering, and a sacrifice for the pleasure of Allah.
The days for throwing pebbles are either three or four days: the 10th, 11th and 12th of Dhul-Hijjah or these three and the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah. Allah says in the Qur'an (2.203): "Celebrate the praise of Allah during the appointed days. But if any one hastens to leave in two days there is no blame on him, and if anyone stays on there is no blame on him, if his aim is to do right."
The best time to throw the pebbles is forenoon on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, because the Prophet (peace be upon him) threw the pebbles before noon on that day.
Ibn 'Abbas said that the Prophet (peace be upon him) permitted the old and weak people of his family to throw first. Then he said, "Do not throw pebbles at the first Jamarah Al-Aqabah before the sunrise." This was reported by Tirmidhi, who considers it a sound hadith. Deferring the throwing to the end of the day is, however, permissible.
Ibn Abdul Barr said: "There is consensus among the scholars that if a pilgrim throws pebbles on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah before the sunset, he will be considered as having thrown in time, although doing so is not desirable."
Ibn 'Abbas reported that on the Day of Sacrifice the Prophet (peace be upon him) was told by a man at Mina that he had thrown his pebbles after sunset, whereupon he said to the man, "There is no harm." This was reported by Bukhari.
Delay in throwing pebbles until after dark is permissible if there is a genuine excuse for doing so as related by Malik from Nafi' that a daughter of Safiyah, wife of Ibn 'Umar, gave birth to a baby in Muzdalifah. So she and Safiyah (her mother) were left behind, and they arrived in Mina after sunset on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah. Ibn 'Umar asked them to throw their pebbles when they arrived and he found no harm in their doing so.
It is disliked, however, to delay throwing the pebbles without a valid excuse until after dark. According to the Hanafi and Shafi'i schools, and in the light of a narration from Malik, there is no penalty for delaying the throwing of pebbles, considering the aforementioned hadith of Ibn 'Abbas. Ahmad is of the opinion that if a pilgrim delays the throwing of pebbles till the end of the Day of Sacrifice. then he should not throw pebbles during the night, but should throw them the next afternoon.
The days for throwing pebbles are either three or four days: the 10th, 11th and 12th of Dhul-Hijjah or these three and the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah. Allah says in the Qur'an (2.203): "Celebrate the praise of Allah during the appointed days. But if any one hastens to leave in two days there is no blame on him, and if anyone stays on there is no blame on him, if his aim is to do right."
The best time to throw the pebbles is forenoon on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, because the Prophet (peace be upon him) threw the pebbles before noon on that day.
Ibn 'Abbas said that the Prophet (peace be upon him) permitted the old and weak people of his family to throw first. Then he said, "Do not throw pebbles at the first Jamarah Al-Aqabah before the sunrise." This was reported by Tirmidhi, who considers it a sound hadith. Deferring the throwing to the end of the day is, however, permissible.
Ibn Abdul Barr said: "There is consensus among the scholars that if a pilgrim throws pebbles on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah before the sunset, he will be considered as having thrown in time, although doing so is not desirable."
Ibn 'Abbas reported that on the Day of Sacrifice the Prophet (peace be upon him) was told by a man at Mina that he had thrown his pebbles after sunset, whereupon he said to the man, "There is no harm." This was reported by Bukhari.
Delay in throwing pebbles until after dark is permissible if there is a genuine excuse for doing so as related by Malik from Nafi' that a daughter of Safiyah, wife of Ibn 'Umar, gave birth to a baby in Muzdalifah. So she and Safiyah (her mother) were left behind, and they arrived in Mina after sunset on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah. Ibn 'Umar asked them to throw their pebbles when they arrived and he found no harm in their doing so.
It is disliked, however, to delay throwing the pebbles without a valid excuse until after dark. According to the Hanafi and Shafi'i schools, and in the light of a narration from Malik, there is no penalty for delaying the throwing of pebbles, considering the aforementioned hadith of Ibn 'Abbas. Ahmad is of the opinion that if a pilgrim delays the throwing of pebbles till the end of the Day of Sacrifice. then he should not throw pebbles during the night, but should throw them the next afternoon.
It is not permissible to give a butcher his wages out of the meat of the animal. A butcher may, however, be given a portion of the meat in charity. This is based on the statement of Ali who said, "the Prophet (peace be upon him) ordered me to take care of his camels that were to be slaughtered and to distribute their meat, skins and everything else (among the needy people), but he ordered me not to give any portion of it to the butcher." And then he said, "We shall give him from ourselves." This is reported by the Group.
This hadith shows that one is permitted to designate someone else to slaughter the animal on one's behalf, distribute its meat, skin and other useful parts among others, but one is not permitted to give any portion of it in wages to the butcher. A butcher should, however, be paid for his work as the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "We shall give him from ourselves."
It is reported that Al-Hasan said,"There is no harm in giving the skin of the animal to the butcher."
Allah commands Muslims to eat of the animals slaughtered in sacrifice: "...eat you thereof and feed such as (beg not but) live in contentment and such as beg with due humility." (Qur'an 22.36)
Apparently this commandment applies to both the obligatory and supererogatory sacrifice. There is some disagreement among the jurists on this subject. Abu Hanifah and Ahmad are of the opinion that one may eat of the sacrifice made for Hajj Tamattu' (In which Hajj and 'Umrah are combined with a break) or Hajj Qiran (In which Hajj and 'Umrah are combined without a break) or one that is offered voluntarily, but one may not eat of any other sacrifice.
Malik holds that one may eat of an animal sacrificed as a penalty for violating one's previous Hajj, or that which is sacrificed for missing one's Hajj, or a sacrifice offered by one performing Hajj Tamattu ', or any other animal offered in sacrifice, except a sacrifice offered as an atonement for killing a game or one that is vowed for the poor, and that which is offered voluntarily except when (it is feared) the animal will be spoiled before arriving at its place of slaughter.
Ash-Shafi'i holds that one is not permitted to eat of an obligatory sacrifice, e.g. an obligatory sacrifice olfered in penalty, or a sacrifice made for killing a game, or one that is offered for spoiling one ' s Hajj, or one offered for Hajj Tamattu' or Hajj Qiran, and likewise that which one has vowed. In case of a voluntary sacrifice, however, one may eat thereof himself as well as give it to others.
A pilgrim may shave or cut his hair short right after throwing the first pebbles at Jamarah Al-Aqabah on the Day of Nahr - the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah. If, however, a pilgrim has with him animals to be slaughtered then he can shave or cut his hair short only after having slaughtered these animals.
In a hadith reported by Ma'mar bin Abdullah we read that the Prophet (peace be upon him) slaughtered his sacrificial animal at Mina and said, "He has commanded me to shave (my head)." This was reported by Ahmad and At-Tabarani.
The time to shave or cut one's hair short while performing 'Umrah is right after completing Sa'i - seven rounds - between Safa and Marwah. As for those who bring their sacrifical animals with them, they may shave right after they slaughter them.
At the time of shaving or cutting one' s hair short, according to Abu Hanifah and Malik, one must be in Haram (within the prencincts of the Sacred Mosque) and it must be during the Days of Nahrm - 10th, 11th, 12th and 13th of Dhul-Hijjah. A narration from Ahmad, based on the above hadith, supports this opinion.
Ash-Shafi'i, Mohammad bin Al-Hasan, and, according to his well known position, Ahmad, are of the view that shaving or cutting of one's hair short must be done within the Sacred Precincts of the Haram, but not necessarily during the Days of Nahr. If one delays shaving one's head until after these days one may do so without any harm or incurring any penalty.
It is liked that while shaving the head one should first shave the right half, then the left side, while facing the direction of Qiblah, uttering Allahu Akbar, and offering a two rak'ah prayer at the end of it. Waki' said, "Abu Hanifah once told me: 'I was mistaken concerning five rites of Hajj and a cupper taught these to me and corrected me. This happened when I went to a cupper and asked him, "How much will you charge for shaving my head?" The cupper said, "Are you from Iraq?" I said, "Yes." The cupper said to me, "Sit down, this is a rite of Hajj, and on it no conditions must be placed." I sat down with my face slightly away from the direction of Qiblah. At this he said, "Turn your face toward the Qiblah." I turned the left side of my head to him to shave it first whereupon he said, "Turn over the right side of your head (that I may shave it first)." I turned the right side to him and he began shaving while I sat quiet. He again said, "Say takbir" which I did, until when I got up to leave, he said, "Where are you going?" I said, "I am going to my camp." He said, "Offer a two rak'ah prayer first, then leave." I asked him, "Where did you learn all this?" He replied, "I have seen 'Ata bin Abi Rabah doing this."' This was reported by Al-Muhib Al-Tabari.
A pilgrim may spend the Day of Arafah anywhere within the bounds of Arafah for all of it is equally good for encamping (on this particular day) except the bottom of the valley called 'Urnah to the west of Arafah. There is consensus that spending the Day of Arafah at ' Urnah is not sufficient to fulfill the condition of staying at Arafah.
Spending time near the rocks or as close to them as possible is commended. The Prophet (peace be upon him) stopped at this place and said, "I have stopped here, but the whole of Arafah is a stopping place (for the Day of Arafah)." (Reported by Ahmad, Muslim, and Abu Daw'ud on the authority of Jabir) Climbing the Mountain of Mercy or the belief that standing on it is better than standing in any other place is wrong. Nor does doing so represent a sunnah of the Prophet (peace be upon him).
It is desirable that one should take a bath before encamping in Arafah. Ibn 'Umar used to take a bath on the eve of the Day of Arafah, as reported by Malik. Similarly 'Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) used to take a bath in Arafah while he was in the state of ihram.
One must maintain a complete state of purity. face the direction of Ka'bah, seek forgiveness of Allah as much as possible. glorify Allah, and supplicate for one's well being and well:are in this Iife and in the Hereafter, and for others, with fervor, attention, and with hands raised in supplication.
Osamah bin Zaid reported: "I was riding behind the Prophet (peace be upon him) in Arafah, while he raised his hands in supplications to Allah." (Reported by Nasa'i)
'Amr bin Shu'aib reported from his father and his grandfather, who said that on the Day of Arafah the Prophet (peace be upon him) mostly supplicated in these words: "La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul mulk wa lahul hamd, biyadihil khair wa huwa 'ala kulli sha'in qadeer (There is no deity worthy of worship but Allah Alone. He has no partners. To Him alone belongs the Kingdom, and all praise. In His hand is all the good, and He has power over all things)."
It is reported by Ahmad and Tirmidhi (and this is the wording of Tirmidhi) that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "The best supplication is that of the Day of Arafah, and the best thing that I and other Prophets before me said is: 'La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu lahul mulk wa lahul hamd wa huwa 'ala kuli sha'in qadeer."'
Al-Hussain bin Al-Hasan Al-Maruzi reported: "I asked Sufyan bin 'Oyainah, 'What is the best supplication for the Day of Arafah?' He said, 'La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu.' I said, 'But this is glorification of Allah and His praise, and it is not a supplication.' Thereupon Sufyan said, 'Don't you know the hadith of Malik bin Al-Harith which explains it.' I said to him, 'Tell me about it.' He said, 'Mansur narrated from Malik bin Al-Harith that he said "Allah, the Almighty, and the Exalted One, says: 'If a servant of Mine occupies himself in extolling and praising Me instead of asking Me for his needs I give him better than what I give to those who ask for their needs."' Then he added, 'This explains the saying of the Prophet (peace be upon him).' He continued and said, "Haven't you heard what Ummaya bin Abi Al-Salt said to Abdullah bin Jad'an when he sought the hand of Na'ilah in marriage?" I said, "No." At this he said, "Ummaya recited (these lines of poetry) to Abdullah bin Jad'an: Do I have to tell you my need, or your modesty is enough (to plead my case), for modesty is your disposition, You are conversant with rights (and obligations) and come of a family polite and respectable, When someone praises you once he need not repeat it again!
Then Sufyan added, "O Hussain, you see how the humans are pleased with praise and are ready to grant request without even asking. What about their Creator then?"
Al-Baihaqi reported from Ali (with a weak chain of narrators) that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "The supplication most frequently used by the Prophets before me and by me on the Day of Arafah is this: 'La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul mulk wa lahul hamd wa huwa 'ala kuli sha'in qadeer. Allahumma 'ij'al fi basri nuran wa fi sam'i nuran wafi qalbi nuran. Allahumm ashrah li sadri wa yassir li amri. Allahumma 'udhubika min waswasis sadri wa shatatil amr wa sharri fitnatil qabr wa sharri ma yaliju fil lail wa sharri ma yaliju fin naharwa sharri ma tahubu bihi riyah wa sharri bawa'iqid dahr (There is no deity worthy of worship but Allah alone. He has no partners. To Him belongs the kingdom and all praise, and he has power over all things. O Allah! place light (guidance) in my sight, in my ears, and in my heart. O Allah! Open my chest and ease my work. O Allah! I seek refuge with You from evil whispers, from confusion, from the trial of the grave, from the evil that takes place during the day or night, from the evil carried by the winds, and from the afflictions of the world."
Tirmidhi also reported from Ali that the supplication used most of the time by the Prophet (peace be upon him) during his stay in Arafah was: "Allahumma lakal hamdu kalladhi naqulu wa khairam mimma naqulu, Allahumma laka salati wa nusuki wa mahyaya wa mamati wa ilaika ma'abi wa laka rabbi turathi allahumma inni a'udhubika min 'adhabil qabri wa waswasatis sadri wa shatatil amri allahumma inni a'udhubika min sharri ma tahubbu bihi riyhu (All praise belongs to You, O Allah! as we say, and better than what we can say. O Allah! My prayers, my worship, my life and my death are all for You. O Allah! To You is my return, to You belong what I own. O Allah! I seek refuge with You from the torment of the grave, the evil whispers, confusion, and from whatever the wind may bring.)
It is confirmed that the Prophet (peace be upon him) did not fast on the Day of Arafah. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Verily the Day of Arafah, the Day of Sacrifice (Yaum al-Nahr), and Ayam Tashriq (the 10th, 11th and 12th of Dhul-Hijjah) are our days of festivities. These are the days of eating and drinking." It is also established that the Prophet (peace be upon him) forbade fasting on the Day of Arafah while at Arafah (for pilgrimage).
This has led most of the scholars to conclude that in fact not fasting on the Day of Arafah is desirable, so that a pilgrim should be strong enough to devote himself wholeheartedly to worship and supplications.
Some of the ahadith that encourage fasting on the Day of Arafah concern the persons who are not staying at Arafah as pilgrims performing Hajj.
According to the authentic ahadith the Prophet (peace be upon him) combined Zuhr and 'Asr prayers while at Arafah. For this, adhan - call for the prayer - was given, then iqamah - the second call for prayer - was made. Then he offered Zuhr. After this, another iqamah was made and he offered 'Asr prayer.
Al-Aswad and 'Alqamah said: "For the completion of Hajj, Zuhr and 'Asr prayers must be offered at Arafah in congregation behind an imam."
Ibn Al-Mundhir said: "There is consensus among the scholars that the imam must combine Zuhr and 'Asr prayers at Arafah, and so should any one offering prayer with the imam." And in case one cannot combine these and pray behind an imam, one should combine them while praying alone.
It is reported that Ibn 'Umar used to reside at Makkah, but when he went to Mina he would shorten his prayers. 'Amr bin Dinar reported that Jabil bin Zaid told him: "Shorten your prayers at Arafah." This is reported hv Sa+id bin Mansur.
According to sunnah, pilgrims should leave Arafah quietly and peacefully after sunset. The Prophet (peace be upon him) left Arafah very peacefully and quietly, holding the reins of his she camel so tightly that its head touched its back, while he said to the people, "O people, walk calmly; rushing or making haste is not a virtue." This is reported by Bukhari and Muslim. They also reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) let his she camel go at normal pace, but when he found ample space in front of him he urged it to go faster." He did this out of compassion and consideration for the people.
It is desirable for pilgrims to utter talbiyah and make remembrance of Allah as much as possible. The Prophet (peace be upon him) repeated talbiyah right until he threw pebbles at Jamarah Al-'Aqabah. Ash'ath bin Sulaim reported from his father that he said, "I went with Ibn 'Umar from Arafah to Muzdalifah. He did not stop making remembrance of Allah and declaring His Oneness until we reached Muzdalifah." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud.
It is sunnah to move to Mina on the 8th of Dhul-Hijjah. So all pilgrims, who are performing Hajj Qiran or Hajj Ifrad, they should proceed in their ihram to it. Those performing Hajj Tamattu' should on that day put on ihram (as they did the first time at the miqat and proceed to Mina with others. According to sunnah a pilgrim performing Hajj Tamattu' should put on his ihram from the place of his stay. If he is in Makkah he should assume ihram from Makkah, otherwise he may assume ihram trom wherever he is staying. In a hadith we read, "He who is staying at Makkah, should put on ihram from where he is staying. The residents of Makkah should put on their ihram from Makkah."
It is commended that one should make supplications and say talbiyah as much as possible while moving to Mina, and should offer Zuhr, 'Asr, Maghrib and Isha prayers at Mina, and spend the night there, and not depart from it until the sunrise of the ninth day of Dhul-Hijjah. following the example of the Prophet (peace be upon him). If anyone misses any of these he will be missing a sunnah act, but he is not required to do anything to compensate for it. Ibn Al-Mundhir has reported that 'Aishah did not leave Makkah on the 8th of Dhul-Hijjah till quite late, after one third of the night had passed.
Sa'id bin Mansur reported that Al-Hasan used to leave Makkah for Mina a day or two before Yaum al-Tarwiya (on the 6th or 7th of Dhul-Hijjah). Malik, however, disliked it, and also disliked that one should stay in Makkah until the evening of Yaum al-Tarwiya, except when it is Friday and one is still in Makkah and it is time for the Friday prayer. In such a case one must offer Friday prayer before leaving for Mina.
The majority of scholars is of the opinion that in the case of a bald man, who has little or no hair at all, it is desirable to pass a razor over his head. Ibn-ul-Mundhir said, "All reliable scholars agree that a razor be passed over the head of a bald man." In Abu Hanifah' s opinion passing razor over the head of a bald man is obligatory.
It is desirable for those who shave or cut short their hair (as pilgrims) to also clip their finger nails and shorten their mustaches. Whenever Ibn 'Umar shaved or cut short his hair in Hajj or 'Umrah, he would always clip his finger nails and shorten his moustaches.
Ibn al-Mundhir said, "It is confirmed that when the Prophet (peace be upon him) shaved or cut short his hair he clipped his finger nails as well."
Abu Daw'ud and others reported from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "Women (pilgrims) do not have to shave (their heads); they may only shorten their hair." Al-Hafiz considers this a sound hadith.
Ibn Al-Mundhir said, "There is agreement among the scholars on this, because shaving a woman's head is in fact a sort of punishment for her."
Ibn 'Umar said, "When a woman (pilgrim) wants to cut off her hair, she may hold her hair at the front and cut it off about the length of the tip of a finger." In 'Ata's opinion, while cutting her hair, a woman should cut it off her sides, of the long hair as well as the short ones. This is reported by Sa'id bin Mansur. Others hold that there is no limit as to how much a woman may cut off her hair. The Shafi'i school holds that cutting as much as three hairs is enough for a female pilgrim.
The majority of scholars is of the opinion that throwing the pebbles is necessary (wajib), but it is not obligatory. Anyone failing to throw pebbles is required to offer a sacrifice as reported by Ahmad, Muslim, and Nasa'i from Jabir who said, "I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) riding his mount and throwing pebbles on the Day of Nahr (10th of Dhul-Hijjah), and saying, 'Take your rituals from me. I do not know whether I will be able to perform another Hajj after this one'."
Abdur Rahman Al-Taimi said: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) commanded us in the Farewell Hajj to use small pebbles (the size of a pea)."This was reported by At-Tabarani in his Al-Kabir with a sound chain of authorities.
The pebbles, as stated in the above hadith, should be no bigger than the size of a pea. That is why the scholars consider this size as desirable. If, however, someone throws a bigger stone, according to the majority of scholars, it will suffice him for completing the rite, but it is disliked. Ahmad holds that it will not be sufficient for him until he repeats it with pebbles (of suitable size), because the Prophet (peace be upon him) practiced it, and he forbade the use of bigger stones.
Sulaiman bin 'Amr bin Al-Ahwas Al-Azdi reported from his mother that she said, "The Prophet (peace be upon him) was at the bottom of the valley, and he was saying, "O People! Do not kill each other! When you throw pebbles, use pebbles the size of a pea." This was reported by Abu Daw'ud.
Ibn 'Abbas reported: "The Prophet told me 'Come, pick some pebbles for me!' I picked small pebbles like peas. When I gave these pebbles to him, he said, "Use pebbles similar to these (in throwing), and beware against exaggerating in your religion, for those before you were destroyed because of their exaggeration in religion." This was reported by Ahmad and Nasa'i, its chain of authorities being sound. The majority of scholars take these ahadith as indicating preference for the size of pebbles. There is consensus that only stones (pebbles) be thrown and not iron, lead etc.
The Hanafi school, however, disagrees and holds that it is permissible to use anything that comes from the earth, stones, clay, bricks, soil, or ceramics etc., because the hadith mentions throwing only (and does not specify as to what should be used). The practice of the Prophet (peace be upon him) and his companions indicates the preterence and does not specify anything in particular. The first opinion is preferable because the Prophet (peace be upon him) used pebbles and he ordered others to throw pebbles like peas, which may apply to various kinds of pebbles but not to anything else.
There is consensus among scholars that a sacrifice must be of one of the animals, and that the best of these are, camels, then cows, then sheep and so on, for a camel is more beneficial for the poor because of its great size (more can benefit from its meat), and similarly a cow is more useful than a sheep.
There is disagreement, however, as to what is best for an individual to offer in sacrifice, a camel or a cow sharing one seventh of their price, or a sheep. Apparently the preference in this regard is to what is more useful and beneficial for the poor and the needy.
One may sacrifice any animal one chooses. The Prophet (peace be upon him) offered a hundred camels as a supererogatory sacrifice. The minimum number of animals a person is obligated to sacrifice is one sheep, or one-seventh portion of a camel or a cow (by sharing one-seventh of their price). A camel or a cow may be sacrificed on behalf of seven people. Jabir said: "We performed Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him), and we slaughtered a camel for seven persons, and a cow for seven persons." This was reported by Ahmad and Muslim.
For a sacrifice to be acceptable it is not necessary that all the partners should be of one mind. Thus if some do it for the pleasure of Allah, while others do it to obtain meat, it would still be valid. The Hanafi school, however, holds that a necessary condition for sacrificing is that all the partners must have the pleasure of Allah in mind while offering sacrifice.
Sacrificing a camel is not necessary except for a pilgrim who performs tawaf in a state of ritual impurity (Junub) or a female pilgrim performs tawaf while still menstruating or in confinement after childbirth, or a pilgrim who has sexual intercourse with his wife after spending the Day at Arafah but before shaving (or clipping) the hair, or a pilgrim who vows to sacrifice a camel; in all such cases one must sacrifice a camel. And if a camel is not available then offer seven sheep instead.
Ibn 'Abbas reported that a man came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and told him that he had to sacrifice a camel which he could easily afford but could not find. Thereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) said to him, "Buy seven sheep and sacrifice them instead." This is reported by Ahmad and Ibn Majah with a sound chain of narrators.
Sacrifice may be divided into two categories, one that is desirable, and the other that is obligatory.
As for the desirable one, an example of it is that which is required of pilgrims who perform Hajj only (Hajj Ifrad), or who perform 'Umrah only. As to the obligatory sacrifice it may be one of the following:
It is sunnah to move to Mina on the 8th of Dhul-Hijjah. So all pilgrims, who are performing Hajj Qiran or Hajj Ifrad, they should proceed in their ihram to it. Those performing Hajj Tamattu' should on that day put on ihram (as they did the first time at the miqat and proceed to Mina with others. According to sunnah a pilgrim performing Hajj Tamattu' should put on his ihram from the place of his stay. If he is in Makkah he should assume ihram from Makkah, otherwise he may assume ihram trom wherever he is staying. In a hadith we read, "He who is staying at Makkah, should put on ihram from where he is staying. The residents of Makkah should put on their ihram from Makkah."
It is commended that one should make supplications and say talbiyah as much as possible while moving to Mina, and should offer Zuhr, 'Asr, Maghrib and Isha prayers at Mina, and spend the night there, and not depart from it until the sunrise of the ninth day of Dhul-Hijjah. following the example of the Prophet (peace be upon him). If anyone misses any of these he will be missing a sunnah act, but he is not required to do anything to compensate for it. Ibn Al-Mundhir has reported that 'Aishah did not leave Makkah on the 8th of Dhul-Hijjah till quite late, after one third of the night had passed.
Sa'id bin Mansur reported that Al-Hasan used to leave Makkah for Mina a day or two before Yaum al-Tarwiya (on the 6th or 7th of Dhul-Hijjah). Malik, however, disliked it, and also disliked that one should stay in Makkah until the evening of Yaum al-Tarwiya, except when it is Friday and one is still in Makkah and it is time for the Friday prayer. In such a case one must offer Friday prayer before leaving for Mina.
Ish'ar (or marking) means that a camel or cow to be slaughtered is marked by cutting off their humps on one side. This serves as a mark that they are intended for sacrifice so that no one should cause them any harm.
And taqlid or garlanding means putting a leather piece around the sacrificial animal's neck to mark it as such.
The Prophet (peace be upon him) garlanded the sheep that he had marked out for slaughtering and sent them with Abu Bakr to Makkah when he performed Hajj in the 9th year after Hijrah. It is affirmed by ahadith that the Prophet (peace be upon him) garlanded sacrificial animals, marked them and doned ihram for 'Umrah at the time of Hudaibiah. Most scholars, except Abu Hanifah, hold that marking the sacrificial animal is desirable.
The wisdom behind these two acts concerns reverence for Allah's commands, and an expression of that reverence, besides serving as a means of informing people that these animals are on their way to the House of Allah to be slaughtered there for His pleasure.
It is permissible to ride and benefit from the sacrificial animals (e.g., camels or cows). Allah says in the Qur'an (22.33): "In them (i.e., animals) you have benefits for a term appointed. In the end their place of sacrifice is near the Ancient House."
Dahak and 'Ata said: "Benefiting from them here means using them for riding when needed, and benefiting from their milk and wool." The phrase "appointed term" refers to the term when a pilgrim marks the animal for sacrifice until it is slaughtered. And the words "In the end their place is near the Ancient House" refer to the Day of Slaughter or Sacrifice (Nahr), the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah.
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) saw a man driving a she-camel to the place of slaughter. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to the man, "Mount it." The man replied, "It is a sacrificial animal." The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to him twice or thrice, "Woe be to you ! Mount it." This is reported by Bukhari, Muslim, Abu Daw'ud
It is sunnah to move to Mina on the 8th of Dhul-Hijjah. So all pilgrims, who are performing Hajj Qiran or Hajj Ifrad, they should proceed in their ihram to it. Those performing Hajj Tamattu' should on that day put on ihram (as they did the first time at the miqat and proceed to Mina with others. According to sunnah a pilgrim performing Hajj Tamattu' should put on his ihram from the place of his stay. If he is in Makkah he should assume ihram from Makkah, otherwise he may assume ihram trom wherever he is staying. In a hadith we read, "He who is staying at Makkah, should put on ihram from where he is staying. The residents of Makkah should put on their ihram from Makkah."
It is commended that one should make supplications and say talbiyah as much as possible while moving to Mina, and should offer Zuhr, 'Asr, Maghrib and Isha prayers at Mina, and spend the night there, and not depart from it until the sunrise of the ninth day of Dhul-Hijjah. following the example of the Prophet (peace be upon him). If anyone misses any of these he will be missing a sunnah act, but he is not required to do anything to compensate for it. Ibn Al-Mundhir has reported that 'Aishah did not leave Makkah on the 8th of Dhul-Hijjah till quite late, after one third of the night had passed.
Sa'id bin Mansur reported that Al-Hasan used to leave Makkah for Mina a day or two before Yaum al-Tarwiya (on the 6th or 7th of Dhul-Hijjah). Malik, however, disliked it, and also disliked that one should stay in Makkah until the evening of Yaum al-Tarwiya, except when it is Friday and one is still in Makkah and it is time for the Friday prayer. In such a case one must offer Friday prayer before leaving for Mina.
After the sunrise of the 9th day of Dhul-Hijjah, it is sunnah to leave for Arafah by way of Dhabb while uttering takbir (Allahu Akbar), tahlil (La ilaha il-lal-lah), and talbiyah (Labaika Allahumma lab-baik).
Mohammed bin Abi Bakr Al-Thaqafi said: "I asked Anas bin Malik regarding talbiyah, while we were on our way to Arafah from Mina, 'How did you do it while you were with the Prophet (peace be upon him)?' Anas answered, 'Some (of us) said talbiyah, while others said takbir, and yet others repeated La ilaha il-lal-lah. And the Prophet (peace be upon him) did not disapprove of any of them."' This is reported by Bukhari and others.
It is desirable to stop at Namira and take an ablution or bath in preparation for one's stay at Arafah. Furthermore, it is liked that one should enter Arafah at the time appointed for staying there which is after midday.
Jabir reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "The ten days of the month of Dhul-Hijjah are the best days in the sight of Allah." A man asked, "Are these days better than an equivalent number of days that are spent fighting for the cause of Allah?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) answered, "They are better than an equivalent number of days spent fighting in the cause of Allah. And there is no day better in the sight of Allah than the Day of Arafah. On this day Allah, the Almighty and the Exalted One, descends to the nearest heaven, and He is proud of His slaves on the earth, and says to those in heaven, "Look at My servants. They have come from far and near, with hair dishevelled and faces covered with dust, to seek My Mercy, even though they have not seen my chastisement. Far more people are freed from the Hellfire on the Day of Arafah than on any other day." Al-Mundhri said that this hadith was reported by Abu Ya'la, al-Bazzar, Ibn Khuzaimah, and Ibn Hibban, in whose wording it is given here.
Ibn Al-Mubarak reported from Sufyan Al-Thauri, he from Az-Zubair bin Ali, and he from Anas bin Malik that he said: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) spent the day at Arafah until almost sunset. Then he said, 'O Bilal! Ask the people to be quiet and listen to me.' Bilal stood up and asked the people to be quiet and listen to the Prophet (peace be upon him). When the people were quiet, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: O People! A little while ago Gabriel (peace be upon him) came to me. Gave me salutations from Allah, and informed me that Allah has forgiven those who spend the Day at Arafah, and those who stop at Mash'ar al-Haram, and that He has guaranteed their debts.'
At this 'Umar bin al-Khattab stood up and asked, 'O Allah's Messenger, is this for us only?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "This is for you, and for all those who will come after you until the Day of Judgment.' 'Umar exclaimed, 'How plentiful and blissful Allah's bounties are!"'
Muslim and others have reported from 'Aishah that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Allah frees far more people from Hellfire on the Day of Arafah than on any other day, and that Allah comes closer this day and proudly says to the angels, 'What do these people want and seek?"'
Abu Darda reports that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "On no other day does the Satan feel so belittled, humiliated, and angry as he does on the Day of Arafah." The reason for this is the mercy of Allah that descends (this day) and the forgiveness that He grants to people for major sins, except the day of the Battle of Badr which witnessed a far greater mercy of Allah descending upon people which caused great sadness to Satan.
The Prophet (peace be upon him) was asked, "O Prophet of Allah! What did Satan see on the day of the Battle of Badr?" "He saw Gabriel leading the troops of Angels," he replied. (Reported by Malik as a mursal hadith and by Al-Hakim with an unbroken chain)
There is consensus among the Muslim scholars that spending the Day at Arafah is the most important part of Hajj. Ahmad and the compilers of the Sunan have reported from Abdur Rahman bin Ya'mur that the Prophet (peace be upon him) ordered an announcer to proclaim "Hajj is (spending the day at) Arafah, so he who joins other pilgrims on the night of Muzdalifah before dawn, will be considered as having performed Hajj."
It is confirmed that the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to begin with the first Jamarah that is near Mina, then he would go to the middle Jamarah further away, and then he would go to the Jamarah Al-Aqabah. Likewise it is proven that he said, -Take your religious rites from me.+
The three of the leading Imams take this as indicating that observing sequence in throwing pebbles at the Jamarahs is a necessary condition and must be adhered to, because this is what the Prophet (peace be upon him) did. The Hanafi school, however, holds that sequence is only sunnah.
Ibn Mas'ud and Ibn 'Umar at the time of throwing pebbles used to say, Allahumma ij'alhu Hajjan mabruran wa dhanban maghfuran "O Allah! Accept this Hajj of ours and pardon our sins".
Ibrahim said, "The Companions of the Prophet loved that while throwing pebbles at Jamarah Al-Aqabah one should supplicate, "O Allah, accept this Hajj of ours and forgive our sins.'' When asked if this supplication should be made at the time of throwing pebbles at each of the other Jamarahs as well he replied in the affirmative.
'Ata said, "When you throw the pebbles you should utter a takbir (Allahu Akbar) with each throw. This is reported by Sa'id bin Mansur. According to the hadith of Jabir, the Prophet (peace be upon him) uttered Allahu Akbar with each pebble that he threw. The author of Al-Fath says: "There is consensus that there is no harm if someone tails to utter a takbir."
Salman bin Al-Ahwas reported from his mother that she said. "I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) riding his mount at Aqabah holding a pebble between his fingers and throwing it, while others were also throwing pebbles with him." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud.
Persons who for a valid reason, illness, etc., cannot themselves throw the pebbles they may ask someone else to throw pebbles on their behalf. Jabir said, "We performed Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him) and we had some women and children with us. We (adults) uttered talbiyah and threw pebbles on behalf of the children." This was reported by Ibn Majah.
The majority of scholars is of the opinion that in the case of a bald man, who has little or no hair at all, it is desirable to pass a razor over his head. Ibn-ul-Mundhir said, "All reliable scholars agree that a razor be passed over the head of a bald man." In Abu Hanifah' s opinion passing razor over the head of a bald man is obligatory.
It is desirable for those who shave or cut short their hair (as pilgrims) to also clip their finger nails and shorten their mustaches. Whenever Ibn 'Umar shaved or cut short his hair in Hajj or 'Umrah, he would always clip his finger nails and shorten his moustaches.
Ibn al-Mundhir said, "It is confirmed that when the Prophet (peace be upon him) shaved or cut short his hair he clipped his finger nails as well."
Abu Daw'ud and others reported from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "Women (pilgrims) do not have to shave (their heads); they may only shorten their hair." Al-Hafiz considers this a sound hadith.
Ibn Al-Mundhir said, "There is agreement among the scholars on this, because shaving a woman's head is in fact a sort of punishment for her."
Ibn 'Umar said, "When a woman (pilgrim) wants to cut off her hair, she may hold her hair at the front and cut it off about the length of the tip of a finger." In 'Ata's opinion, while cutting her hair, a woman should cut it off her sides, of the long hair as well as the short ones. This is reported by Sa'id bin Mansur. Others hold that there is no limit as to how much a woman may cut off her hair. The Shafi'i school holds that cutting as much as three hairs is enough for a female pilgrim.
There is disagreement among scholars about the time of slaughtering. According to Ash-Shafi'i it should be done on the Day of Nahr, 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, and during Ayyam at-Tashriq (the 11th, 12th or 13th of Dhul-Hijjah) in light of the Prophet's words "All the Tashriq days (lOth, 12th and 13th of Dhul-Hijjah) are Days for Slaughtering" as reported by Ahmad.
If one missed slaughtering during these days, then one may slaughter an animal later on to make up for it.
Malik and Ahmad hold that regardless of whether the slaughtering of the animal is obligatory or a supererogatory act of worship it must be done during the appointed days. The Hanafi school also holds the same view concerning a pilgrim pertorming Hajj Tamattu' or Hajj Qiran. Such a pilgrim must slaughter the animal during the appointed (tashriq) days.
As opposed to this, a sacrifice in fullfilment of a vow, atonement of sins, and offered as a supererogatory act of worship may be offered any time during the year.
Abu Salmah bin Abdul Rahman and An-Nakh'i reported that the time for slaughtering is from the Day of Nahr to the end of Dhul-Hijjah.
A sacrifice whether it is obligatory (wajib) or voluntary cannot be done except within the Sacred Precincts of Haram. Anywhere within these precincts one may offer the intended sacrifice.
Jabir reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "All Mina is a place for slaughtering, and the entire Muzdalifah is a place for spending the night; and all roads of Makkah are passageways and places to offer one's sacrifice." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud and Ibn Majah.
It is preferable for a pilgrim, however, to offer his sacrifice at Mina. For a person performing 'Umrah it is preferable to offer his sacrifice near Marwah, as this is the place where pilgrims leave the state of ihram whether performing Hajj or 'Umrah.
Malik has reported that he was told that the Prophet ( peace be upon him) said at Mina, "This is the place for offering sacrifice. All Mina is a slaughtering place." And speaking about 'Umrah, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, -This - i.e. Marwah - and all roads and paths of Makkah are slaughtering places."
It is desirable to slaughter camels in a standing position with their left legs tied as in the following ahadith:
It is confirmed that the Prophet (peace be upon him) did not fast on the Day of Arafah. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Verily the Day of Arafah, the Day of Sacrifice (Yaum al-Nahr), and Ayam Tashriq (the 10th, 11th and 12th of Dhul-Hijjah) are our days of festivities. These are the days of eating and drinking." It is also established that the Prophet (peace be upon him) forbade fasting on the Day of Arafah while at Arafah (for pilgrimage).
This has led most of the scholars to conclude that in fact not fasting on the Day of Arafah is desirable, so that a pilgrim should be strong enough to devote himself wholeheartedly to worship and supplications.
Some of the ahadith that encourage fasting on the Day of Arafah concern the persons who are not staying at Arafah as pilgrims performing Hajj.
According to the authentic ahadith the Prophet (peace be upon him) combined Zuhr and 'Asr prayers while at Arafah. For this, adhan - call for the prayer - was given, then iqamah - the second call for prayer - was made. Then he offered Zuhr. After this, another iqamah was made and he offered 'Asr prayer.
Al-Aswad and 'Alqamah said: "For the completion of Hajj, Zuhr and 'Asr prayers must be offered at Arafah in congregation behind an imam."
Ibn Al-Mundhir said: "There is consensus among the scholars that the imam must combine Zuhr and 'Asr prayers at Arafah, and so should any one offering prayer with the imam." And in case one cannot combine these and pray behind an imam, one should combine them while praying alone.
It is reported that Ibn 'Umar used to reside at Makkah, but when he went to Mina he would shorten his prayers. 'Amr bin Dinar reported that Jabil bin Zaid told him: "Shorten your prayers at Arafah." This is reported hv Sa+id bin Mansur.
According to sunnah, pilgrims should leave Arafah quietly and peacefully after sunset. The Prophet (peace be upon him) left Arafah very peacefully and quietly, holding the reins of his she camel so tightly that its head touched its back, while he said to the people, "O people, walk calmly; rushing or making haste is not a virtue." This is reported by Bukhari and Muslim. They also reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) let his she camel go at normal pace, but when he found ample space in front of him he urged it to go faster." He did this out of compassion and consideration for the people.
It is desirable for pilgrims to utter talbiyah and make remembrance of Allah as much as possible. The Prophet (peace be upon him) repeated talbiyah right until he threw pebbles at Jamarah Al-'Aqabah. Ash'ath bin Sulaim reported from his father that he said, "I went with Ibn 'Umar from Arafah to Muzdalifah. He did not stop making remembrance of Allah and declaring His Oneness until we reached Muzdalifah." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud.
Ish'ar (or marking) means that a camel or cow to be slaughtered is marked by cutting off their humps on one side. This serves as a mark that they are intended for sacrifice so that no one should cause them any harm.
And taqlid or garlanding means putting a leather piece around the sacrificial animal's neck to mark it as such.
The Prophet (peace be upon him) garlanded the sheep that he had marked out for slaughtering and sent them with Abu Bakr to Makkah when he performed Hajj in the 9th year after Hijrah. It is affirmed by ahadith that the Prophet (peace be upon him) garlanded sacrificial animals, marked them and doned ihram for 'Umrah at the time of Hudaibiah. Most scholars, except Abu Hanifah, hold that marking the sacrificial animal is desirable.
The wisdom behind these two acts concerns reverence for Allah's commands, and an expression of that reverence, besides serving as a means of informing people that these animals are on their way to the House of Allah to be slaughtered there for His pleasure.
It is permissible to ride and benefit from the sacrificial animals (e.g., camels or cows). Allah says in the Qur'an (22.33): "In them (i.e., animals) you have benefits for a term appointed. In the end their place of sacrifice is near the Ancient House."
Dahak and 'Ata said: "Benefiting from them here means using them for riding when needed, and benefiting from their milk and wool." The phrase "appointed term" refers to the term when a pilgrim marks the animal for sacrifice until it is slaughtered. And the words "In the end their place is near the Ancient House" refer to the Day of Slaughter or Sacrifice (Nahr), the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah.
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) saw a man driving a she-camel to the place of slaughter. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to the man, "Mount it." The man replied, "It is a sacrificial animal." The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to him twice or thrice, "Woe be to you ! Mount it." This is reported by Bukhari, Muslim, Abu Daw'ud
One may stop anywhere in Muzdalifah, except the valley called Muhassir (between Muzdalifah and Mina). Jubair bin Mot'im reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "The entire area of Muzdalifah is a place to stay, but avoid the valley called Muhassir." This is reported by Ahmad with a sound chain of authorities. Spending the time at Muzdalifah at a place called Quzah, (The Quraish used to stop there in the pre-Islamic period instead of staying at Arafah) is, however, better.
In a hadith reported by Ali we read that when the Prophet (peace be upon him) arrived at Joma (a place in Muzdalifah), he stood there and said, "This is Quzah, the place to stop; and the entire Joma is a stopping place." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud and Tirmidhi, who considers it a sound hadith.
The rites of the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah are performed in the following order:
These rites begin with throwing the pebbles, followed by offering the sacrifice, shaving one's head, pertorming a tawaf around Ka'bah. Observance of these rites in this sequence is sunnah. If one of these is performed before or after another there is no harm, according to most scholars.
This is the standpoint of Ash-Shafi'i based on a hadith reported by Abdullah bin 'Amr who said: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) stood in Mina during the Farewell Hajj, while the people asked him questions and he answered them. A man asked, 'O Prophet of Allah! I was not alert and I shaved my head before slaughtering my animal?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) said, 'There is no harm, go and slaughter your animal.' Another man asked, 'I slaughtered the animal before I threw the pebbles?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) told him, 'There is no harm. Go and throw the pebbles.'" The narrator said: "Whoever asked the Prophet (peace be upon him) about anything done before or after the other he told him 'No harm done. Go and do (whatever you missed)."'
Abu Hanifah is of the opinion that if someone failed to observe the proper sequence in performing these rites, and he did delay or precede a rite, he must olfer a sacrifice, interpreting the words "no harm done" of the Prophet (peace be upon him) to mean that such a person is not guilty of any sin, but nonetheless such a person has to slaughter an additional animal in atonement.
Spending three nights or two nights, the 11th and 12th of Dhul-Hijjah, at Mina is necessary (wajib), according to the three Imams of the Islamic law. The Hanafi school regards sleeping at Mina as sunnah only.
Ibn 'Abbas said, "After you have thrown the pebbles you may spend the night wherever you wish." This is reported by Ibn Shaibah. Mujahid said, "There is no harm if one spends the first portion of the night at Makkah, and the last one at Mina, or the first portion of the night at Mina and the last one at Makkah." Ibn Hazm said, "A pilgrim who does not spend the night at Mina does wrong, but he does not incur any penalty.
There is consensus that in the case of those who have a genuine excuse, like water carriers, and shepherds, sleeping the night at Mina is not necessary, and if they leave out anything they don't incur any penalty.
The uncle of the Prophet (peace be upon him), Abbas, sought and got permission from the Prophet (peace be upon him) to spend these nights (supposed to be spent in Mina) at Makkah so that he could attend to his functions as provider of drinking water to the pilgrims. This was reported by Bukhari and others.
'Asam bin 'Adi reported that Prophet (peace be upon him) excused the shepherds from sleeping at Mina. This is reported in the Sunan, and Tirmidhi considers it a sound hadith.
The three schools of Islamic law hold that the pilgrims must return from Mina to Makkah before the sunset of the 12th of Dhul-Hijjah after throwing the pebbles.
The Hanafi school, however, is of the opinion that pilgrims may return to Makkah betore the dawn of the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah. Leaving after sunset is, however, disliked for it is against the sunnah. but one who does so incurs no penalty.
These are animals brought to the Haram, the Sacred Mosque, seeking the closeness and pleasure of Allah, Who says in the Qur'an (22.36), "The sacrificial camels We have made for you as among the symbols from Allah: in them is (much ) good for you: then pronounce the name of Allah over them as they line up (tor sacrifice) when they are down on their sides (after slaughter), eat you thereof, and feed such as beg with due humility: thus have We made animals subject to you, that you may be grateful. It is not their meat nor their blood, that reaches Allah: it is your piety that reaches Him."
'Umar said, "Sacrifice animals, for Allah loves sacrifice. The Prophet (peace be upon him) offered one hundred camels in sacrifice for the pleasure of Allah." This offering by him was supererogatory.
A sacrificial animal should satisfy the following conditions:
Malik has reported from Hisham bin 'Urwah and he from his father that he used to tell his sons: "O my sons! Do not slaughter an animal in the name of Allah such as you will be embarrassed to present as a gift to a close and respected friend of yours. Allah is the Most Honorable and Most Generous, and He is the most deserving to be offered the best of what you have."
Sa'id bin Mansur reported that Ibn 'Umar once mounted in Makkah on a nice she-camel, which he liked very much, and said, "Excellent! Excellent!" admiring it. Then he dismounted, marked it as an offering, and a sacrifice for the pleasure of Allah.
A person offering a sacrifice may consume, without any restrictions, any amount of meat he may desire. He may likewise give away or offer in charity any amount he may wish. Some scholars said that one may eat half and give away the other half in charity, while others said that the meat be divided into three parts. Of these one may keep a part, distribute a part, and give in charity the third part.
The practice of shaving or clipping hair is affirmed by the Qur'an, the Sunnah of the Prophet, and the consensus of the community. Says Allah: "Truly did Allah fulfil the vision for His Messenger: ye shall enter the Sacred Mosque, if Allah wills, with minds secure, heads shaved, hair cut short, and without fear." (Qur'an 48.27)
Both Bukhari and Muslim have reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "May Allah bless those who shaved." The Companions asked him, "O Allah's Messenger, what about those who clip their hair short?" Thereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) again said, "May Allah bless those who shaved." They repeated their question the third time, and again the Prophet said, "May Allah bless those who shaved." When they asked him for the fourth time, "O Allah's Messenger, what about those who clip their hair short?" He said, "And (may Allah bless) those who clip their hair short. (It is said that the reason for repeating supplication for those who shaved their hair is obviously to encourage people to shave rather than cut their hair short only because by shaving off one's hair one demonstrates one's sincerity and humility to Allah without caring for one's physical appearance)
Both Bukhari and Muslim also report that the Prophet (peace be upon him) shaved his head, and so did a group of his Companions, while others only cut their hair short.
Shaving here means removing hair of the head with a razor, etc., or plucking them out. It suffices one, however, to remove only as many as three hairs. And cutting the hair short means cutting the length of one fingertip of the head's hair. The majority of jurists disagree concerning this issue.
Most scholars hold that shaving or cutting the hair short is obligatory, and one failing to do so must slaughter an animal to atone for this omission. According to the Shafi'i school it is an integral part of Hajj.
There is disagreement among scholars about the time of slaughtering. According to Ash-Shafi'i it should be done on the Day of Nahr, 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, and during Ayyam at-Tashriq (the 11th, 12th or 13th of Dhul-Hijjah) in light of the Prophet's words "All the Tashriq days (lOth, 12th and 13th of Dhul-Hijjah) are Days for Slaughtering" as reported by Ahmad.
If one missed slaughtering during these days, then one may slaughter an animal later on to make up for it.
Malik and Ahmad hold that regardless of whether the slaughtering of the animal is obligatory or a supererogatory act of worship it must be done during the appointed days. The Hanafi school also holds the same view concerning a pilgrim pertorming Hajj Tamattu' or Hajj Qiran. Such a pilgrim must slaughter the animal during the appointed (tashriq) days.
As opposed to this, a sacrifice in fullfilment of a vow, atonement of sins, and offered as a supererogatory act of worship may be offered any time during the year.
Abu Salmah bin Abdul Rahman and An-Nakh'i reported that the time for slaughtering is from the Day of Nahr to the end of Dhul-Hijjah.
A sacrifice whether it is obligatory (wajib) or voluntary cannot be done except within the Sacred Precincts of Haram. Anywhere within these precincts one may offer the intended sacrifice.
Jabir reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "All Mina is a place for slaughtering, and the entire Muzdalifah is a place for spending the night; and all roads of Makkah are passageways and places to offer one's sacrifice." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud and Ibn Majah.
It is preferable for a pilgrim, however, to offer his sacrifice at Mina. For a person performing 'Umrah it is preferable to offer his sacrifice near Marwah, as this is the place where pilgrims leave the state of ihram whether performing Hajj or 'Umrah.
Malik has reported that he was told that the Prophet ( peace be upon him) said at Mina, "This is the place for offering sacrifice. All Mina is a slaughtering place." And speaking about 'Umrah, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, -This - i.e. Marwah - and all roads and paths of Makkah are slaughtering places."
It is desirable to slaughter camels in a standing position with their left legs tied as in the following ahadith:
Spending three nights or two nights, the 11th and 12th of Dhul-Hijjah, at Mina is necessary (wajib), according to the three Imams of the Islamic law. The Hanafi school regards sleeping at Mina as sunnah only.
Ibn 'Abbas said, "After you have thrown the pebbles you may spend the night wherever you wish." This is reported by Ibn Shaibah. Mujahid said, "There is no harm if one spends the first portion of the night at Makkah, and the last one at Mina, or the first portion of the night at Mina and the last one at Makkah." Ibn Hazm said, "A pilgrim who does not spend the night at Mina does wrong, but he does not incur any penalty.
There is consensus that in the case of those who have a genuine excuse, like water carriers, and shepherds, sleeping the night at Mina is not necessary, and if they leave out anything they don't incur any penalty.
The uncle of the Prophet (peace be upon him), Abbas, sought and got permission from the Prophet (peace be upon him) to spend these nights (supposed to be spent in Mina) at Makkah so that he could attend to his functions as provider of drinking water to the pilgrims. This was reported by Bukhari and others.
'Asam bin 'Adi reported that Prophet (peace be upon him) excused the shepherds from sleeping at Mina. This is reported in the Sunan, and Tirmidhi considers it a sound hadith.
The three schools of Islamic law hold that the pilgrims must return from Mina to Makkah before the sunset of the 12th of Dhul-Hijjah after throwing the pebbles.
The Hanafi school, however, is of the opinion that pilgrims may return to Makkah betore the dawn of the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah. Leaving after sunset is, however, disliked for it is against the sunnah. but one who does so incurs no penalty.
These are animals brought to the Haram, the Sacred Mosque, seeking the closeness and pleasure of Allah, Who says in the Qur'an (22.36), "The sacrificial camels We have made for you as among the symbols from Allah: in them is (much ) good for you: then pronounce the name of Allah over them as they line up (tor sacrifice) when they are down on their sides (after slaughter), eat you thereof, and feed such as beg with due humility: thus have We made animals subject to you, that you may be grateful. It is not their meat nor their blood, that reaches Allah: it is your piety that reaches Him."
'Umar said, "Sacrifice animals, for Allah loves sacrifice. The Prophet (peace be upon him) offered one hundred camels in sacrifice for the pleasure of Allah." This offering by him was supererogatory.
Mirba' Al-Ansari reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "You must adhere to the traditions and rituals (of Hajj), for these have come down to you from (your forefather) Ibrahim in heritage." This was reported by Tirmidhi as a sound hadith.
After the sunrise of the 9th day of Dhul-Hijjah, it is sunnah to leave for Arafah by way of Dhabb while uttering takbir (Allahu Akbar), tahlil (La ilaha il-lal-lah), and talbiyah (Labaika Allahumma lab-baik).
Mohammed bin Abi Bakr Al-Thaqafi said: "I asked Anas bin Malik regarding talbiyah, while we were on our way to Arafah from Mina, 'How did you do it while you were with the Prophet (peace be upon him)?' Anas answered, 'Some (of us) said talbiyah, while others said takbir, and yet others repeated La ilaha il-lal-lah. And the Prophet (peace be upon him) did not disapprove of any of them."' This is reported by Bukhari and others.
It is desirable to stop at Namira and take an ablution or bath in preparation for one's stay at Arafah. Furthermore, it is liked that one should enter Arafah at the time appointed for staying there which is after midday.
Jabir reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "The ten days of the month of Dhul-Hijjah are the best days in the sight of Allah." A man asked, "Are these days better than an equivalent number of days that are spent fighting for the cause of Allah?" The Prophet (peace be upon him) answered, "They are better than an equivalent number of days spent fighting in the cause of Allah. And there is no day better in the sight of Allah than the Day of Arafah. On this day Allah, the Almighty and the Exalted One, descends to the nearest heaven, and He is proud of His slaves on the earth, and says to those in heaven, "Look at My servants. They have come from far and near, with hair dishevelled and faces covered with dust, to seek My Mercy, even though they have not seen my chastisement. Far more people are freed from the Hellfire on the Day of Arafah than on any other day." Al-Mundhri said that this hadith was reported by Abu Ya'la, al-Bazzar, Ibn Khuzaimah, and Ibn Hibban, in whose wording it is given here.
Ibn Al-Mubarak reported from Sufyan Al-Thauri, he from Az-Zubair bin Ali, and he from Anas bin Malik that he said: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) spent the day at Arafah until almost sunset. Then he said, 'O Bilal! Ask the people to be quiet and listen to me.' Bilal stood up and asked the people to be quiet and listen to the Prophet (peace be upon him). When the people were quiet, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: O People! A little while ago Gabriel (peace be upon him) came to me. Gave me salutations from Allah, and informed me that Allah has forgiven those who spend the Day at Arafah, and those who stop at Mash'ar al-Haram, and that He has guaranteed their debts.'
At this 'Umar bin al-Khattab stood up and asked, 'O Allah's Messenger, is this for us only?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "This is for you, and for all those who will come after you until the Day of Judgment.' 'Umar exclaimed, 'How plentiful and blissful Allah's bounties are!"'
Muslim and others have reported from 'Aishah that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Allah frees far more people from Hellfire on the Day of Arafah than on any other day, and that Allah comes closer this day and proudly says to the angels, 'What do these people want and seek?"'
Abu Darda reports that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "On no other day does the Satan feel so belittled, humiliated, and angry as he does on the Day of Arafah." The reason for this is the mercy of Allah that descends (this day) and the forgiveness that He grants to people for major sins, except the day of the Battle of Badr which witnessed a far greater mercy of Allah descending upon people which caused great sadness to Satan.
The Prophet (peace be upon him) was asked, "O Prophet of Allah! What did Satan see on the day of the Battle of Badr?" "He saw Gabriel leading the troops of Angels," he replied. (Reported by Malik as a mursal hadith and by Al-Hakim with an unbroken chain)
There is consensus among the Muslim scholars that spending the Day at Arafah is the most important part of Hajj. Ahmad and the compilers of the Sunan have reported from Abdur Rahman bin Ya'mur that the Prophet (peace be upon him) ordered an announcer to proclaim "Hajj is (spending the day at) Arafah, so he who joins other pilgrims on the night of Muzdalifah before dawn, will be considered as having performed Hajj."
Upon arriving in Muzdalifah the Prophet (peace be upon him) offered Maghrib and two rak'ahs for 'Isha (making qasr). He ordered one single call for both 'Isha and Maghrib, but a separate iqamah for each. No other supererogatory prayer is to be olfered in between these two prayers. In the hadith recorded by Muslim we read that the Prophet (peace be upon him) arrived in Muzdalifah, and combined the Maghrib and 'Isha prayers, with one adhan and two iqamah.s. He did not offer any other prayer in between the two. Combining these prayers is, according to the consensus of the scholars, a sunnah, though there is disagreement as to those who offer these two prayers separately in their times. Most of the scholars consider it permissible, but hold that following the example of the Prophet is far more preferable. Thawri and other knowledgeable people are of the opinion that a pilgrim offering Maghrib prayer at any place other than Muzdalifah must re-do it. They are of the opinion, however, that offering Zuhr and 'Asr prayers separately in their due times is permissible, but it is a disliked act.
Jabir says: "When the Prophet (peace be upon him) reached Muzdalifah, he offered both Maghrib and 'Isha prayers, then he lay down to sleep. He slept until dawn, then he got up and offered Fajr prayer, and mounted his she camel, Al-Qaswa. When he reached Al-Mash'ar Al-Haram he stopped there until there was light all around, then before sunrise, he left the place. There is no evidence to show that the Prophet (peace be upon him) spent the night (at Muzdalifah) in prayers and supplications. This is the correct position about spending the night at Muzdalifah and stopping there in the light of the practice of the Prophet (peace be upon him).
Ahmad holds that spending the night at Muzdalifah is obligatory for all pilgrims except shepherds and water providers for whom it is not obligatory to do so. All the imams of schools of Islamic law consider stopping and spending some time at Muzdalifah obligatory. They do not, however, regard spending the entire night there as obligatory. Spending some time there, means being present physically, in any posture or condition, standing, sitting, being awake or asleep, walking. or passing by.
The Hanafi school is of the opinion that it is obligatory to be present at Muzdalifah before the dawn of Yaum al-Nahr (the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah). So, if one fails to do so without a genuine excuse, one must offer a sacrifice unless one has a genuine excuse in which case one is not obligated to be physically present, nor does one incur any penalty.
The Maliki school holds that stopping at Muzdalifah, before dawn, and spending some time there is enough, while going from Arafah to Mina, is obligatory when one has no excuse to do otherwise. For a pilgrim with a genuine excuse stopping and staying at Muzdalifah is not obligatory.
The Shafi'i school holds that only the physical presence in the second half of the night of the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah at Muzdalifah, after spending the day at Arafah, is obligatory. One is not required to spend the entire night there, nor is it essential even to make sure whether the place one is staying is within the boundaries of Muzdalifah.
It is the sunnah, however, to offer Fajr prayer at its early time, then head for and stop at Al-Mash'ar al-Haram till daylight spreads before the sunrise. One should spend this time in supplication and remembrance of Allah. Allah says in the Qur'an (2.198): "Then when you pour down from (mount) Arafah, celebrate the praises of Allah at the Sacred Monument and celebrate His praises as He has directed you, even though, before this, you went astray. Then pass on at a quick pace from the place whence it is usual for the multitude to do so, and ask for Allah's forgiveness. And Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful."
Before sunrise, the pilgrims leave Muzdalifah tor Mina, but when they pass through the valley called Muhassir, they should pass it at a quicker pace.
A pilgrim may spend the Day of Arafah anywhere within the bounds of Arafah for all of it is equally good for encamping (on this particular day) except the bottom of the valley called 'Urnah to the west of Arafah. There is consensus that spending the Day of Arafah at ' Urnah is not sufficient to fulfill the condition of staying at Arafah.
Spending time near the rocks or as close to them as possible is commended. The Prophet (peace be upon him) stopped at this place and said, "I have stopped here, but the whole of Arafah is a stopping place (for the Day of Arafah)." (Reported by Ahmad, Muslim, and Abu Daw'ud on the authority of Jabir) Climbing the Mountain of Mercy or the belief that standing on it is better than standing in any other place is wrong. Nor does doing so represent a sunnah of the Prophet (peace be upon him).
It is desirable that one should take a bath before encamping in Arafah. Ibn 'Umar used to take a bath on the eve of the Day of Arafah, as reported by Malik. Similarly 'Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) used to take a bath in Arafah while he was in the state of ihram.
One must maintain a complete state of purity. face the direction of Ka'bah, seek forgiveness of Allah as much as possible. glorify Allah, and supplicate for one's well being and well:are in this Iife and in the Hereafter, and for others, with fervor, attention, and with hands raised in supplication.
Osamah bin Zaid reported: "I was riding behind the Prophet (peace be upon him) in Arafah, while he raised his hands in supplications to Allah." (Reported by Nasa'i)
'Amr bin Shu'aib reported from his father and his grandfather, who said that on the Day of Arafah the Prophet (peace be upon him) mostly supplicated in these words: "La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul mulk wa lahul hamd, biyadihil khair wa huwa 'ala kulli sha'in qadeer (There is no deity worthy of worship but Allah Alone. He has no partners. To Him alone belongs the Kingdom, and all praise. In His hand is all the good, and He has power over all things)."
It is reported by Ahmad and Tirmidhi (and this is the wording of Tirmidhi) that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "The best supplication is that of the Day of Arafah, and the best thing that I and other Prophets before me said is: 'La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu lahul mulk wa lahul hamd wa huwa 'ala kuli sha'in qadeer."'
Al-Hussain bin Al-Hasan Al-Maruzi reported: "I asked Sufyan bin 'Oyainah, 'What is the best supplication for the Day of Arafah?' He said, 'La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu.' I said, 'But this is glorification of Allah and His praise, and it is not a supplication.' Thereupon Sufyan said, 'Don't you know the hadith of Malik bin Al-Harith which explains it.' I said to him, 'Tell me about it.' He said, 'Mansur narrated from Malik bin Al-Harith that he said "Allah, the Almighty, and the Exalted One, says: 'If a servant of Mine occupies himself in extolling and praising Me instead of asking Me for his needs I give him better than what I give to those who ask for their needs."' Then he added, 'This explains the saying of the Prophet (peace be upon him).' He continued and said, "Haven't you heard what Ummaya bin Abi Al-Salt said to Abdullah bin Jad'an when he sought the hand of Na'ilah in marriage?" I said, "No." At this he said, "Ummaya recited (these lines of poetry) to Abdullah bin Jad'an: Do I have to tell you my need, or your modesty is enough (to plead my case), for modesty is your disposition, You are conversant with rights (and obligations) and come of a family polite and respectable, When someone praises you once he need not repeat it again!
Then Sufyan added, "O Hussain, you see how the humans are pleased with praise and are ready to grant request without even asking. What about their Creator then?"
Al-Baihaqi reported from Ali (with a weak chain of narrators) that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "The supplication most frequently used by the Prophets before me and by me on the Day of Arafah is this: 'La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul mulk wa lahul hamd wa huwa 'ala kuli sha'in qadeer. Allahumma 'ij'al fi basri nuran wa fi sam'i nuran wafi qalbi nuran. Allahumm ashrah li sadri wa yassir li amri. Allahumma 'udhubika min waswasis sadri wa shatatil amr wa sharri fitnatil qabr wa sharri ma yaliju fil lail wa sharri ma yaliju fin naharwa sharri ma tahubu bihi riyah wa sharri bawa'iqid dahr (There is no deity worthy of worship but Allah alone. He has no partners. To Him belongs the kingdom and all praise, and he has power over all things. O Allah! place light (guidance) in my sight, in my ears, and in my heart. O Allah! Open my chest and ease my work. O Allah! I seek refuge with You from evil whispers, from confusion, from the trial of the grave, from the evil that takes place during the day or night, from the evil carried by the winds, and from the afflictions of the world."
Tirmidhi also reported from Ali that the supplication used most of the time by the Prophet (peace be upon him) during his stay in Arafah was: "Allahumma lakal hamdu kalladhi naqulu wa khairam mimma naqulu, Allahumma laka salati wa nusuki wa mahyaya wa mamati wa ilaika ma'abi wa laka rabbi turathi allahumma inni a'udhubika min 'adhabil qabri wa waswasatis sadri wa shatatil amri allahumma inni a'udhubika min sharri ma tahubbu bihi riyhu (All praise belongs to You, O Allah! as we say, and better than what we can say. O Allah! My prayers, my worship, my life and my death are all for You. O Allah! To You is my return, to You belong what I own. O Allah! I seek refuge with You from the torment of the grave, the evil whispers, confusion, and from whatever the wind may bring.)
It is established that the Prophet (peace be upon him) on his way from Mina to Makkah rested for a while at Al-Mohasab, where he offered Zuhr, 'Asr, Maghrib and 'Isha prayers. Ibn 'Umar would always do likewise.
There is disagreement among the scholars as to its desirability. 'Aishah said that the Prophet (peace be upon him) rested at Al-Mohasab because it was easier to do so, but it is not a sunnah. Hence, one may or may not do so.
Al-Khattabi said that it was something practiced before but was later on abandoned. Tirmidhi said that some scholars liked to rest at Al-Abtah without treating it as necessary, except those who liked it.
The wisdom of resting at this place is to thank Allah for what He bestowed upon His Prophet (peace be upon him) in the form of victory over his enemies who boycotted Banu Hashim and Banu Al-Mutallib and foreswore that they will neither marry their women nor sell anything to them unless they hand over the Prophet (peace be upon him) to them.
Ibn Al-Qayyim said, "The Prophet (peace be upon him) intended to proclaim the rites of Islam at a place where disbelief, blasphemy, and hostility to Allah and His Messenger were dominant."
This was the usual practice of the Prophet (peace be upon him). He would use every opportunity to proclaim the Oneness of Allah at places once dominated by symbols of disbelief and polytheism. One such example is that the Prophet (peace be upon him) ordered that a Mosque in Ta'if be built in the same place where once idols of Lat and 'Uzza stood.
One may stop anywhere in Muzdalifah, except the valley called Muhassir (between Muzdalifah and Mina). Jubair bin Mot'im reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "The entire area of Muzdalifah is a place to stay, but avoid the valley called Muhassir." This is reported by Ahmad with a sound chain of authorities. Spending the time at Muzdalifah at a place called Quzah, (The Quraish used to stop there in the pre-Islamic period instead of staying at Arafah) is, however, better.
In a hadith reported by Ali we read that when the Prophet (peace be upon him) arrived at Joma (a place in Muzdalifah), he stood there and said, "This is Quzah, the place to stop; and the entire Joma is a stopping place." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud and Tirmidhi, who considers it a sound hadith.
The rites of the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah are performed in the following order:
These rites begin with throwing the pebbles, followed by offering the sacrifice, shaving one's head, pertorming a tawaf around Ka'bah. Observance of these rites in this sequence is sunnah. If one of these is performed before or after another there is no harm, according to most scholars.
This is the standpoint of Ash-Shafi'i based on a hadith reported by Abdullah bin 'Amr who said: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) stood in Mina during the Farewell Hajj, while the people asked him questions and he answered them. A man asked, 'O Prophet of Allah! I was not alert and I shaved my head before slaughtering my animal?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) said, 'There is no harm, go and slaughter your animal.' Another man asked, 'I slaughtered the animal before I threw the pebbles?' The Prophet (peace be upon him) told him, 'There is no harm. Go and throw the pebbles.'" The narrator said: "Whoever asked the Prophet (peace be upon him) about anything done before or after the other he told him 'No harm done. Go and do (whatever you missed)."'
Abu Hanifah is of the opinion that if someone failed to observe the proper sequence in performing these rites, and he did delay or precede a rite, he must olfer a sacrifice, interpreting the words "no harm done" of the Prophet (peace be upon him) to mean that such a person is not guilty of any sin, but nonetheless such a person has to slaughter an additional animal in atonement.
Al-Aswad said: "I saw 'Umar throwing his pebbles at the Jamarah AlAqabah from a place above it." 'Ata was asked about throwing pebbles from above to which he replied, "There is no harm in it." This is reported by Sa'id ibn Mansur.
The time appointed for throwing pebbles during the three days is from midday until sunset. Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) threw the pebbles at midday or thereafter. This is reported by Ahmad, Ibn Majah and Tirmidhi who consider it a sound hadith.
Al-Baihaqi has reported on the authority of Nafi' that Abdullah bin 'Umar used to say "We used not to throw the pebbles during the three days until after the sun was past the meridkul. Delaying the throwing of pebbles till night was disliked. The time for throwing pebbles dul-ing the night was until the sunrise of the next day. All Imams of Islamic law. except Abu Hanifah, agree on this point. Abu Hanifah holds that throwing pebbles before midday on the third day is permissible. He based his opinion on a rather weak hadith transmitted by Ibn 'Abbas which says, "When day breaks on the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah, it is permissible to throw one's pebbles and depart from Mina (to Makkah)."
It is desirable to stand facing the Qiblah, to praise Allah, while supplicating to Him for forgiveness for oneself, and for other fellow Muslims. Ahmad and Bukhari have reported from Salim bin Abdullah bin 'Umar and he from his father that when the Prophet (peace be upon him) threw pebbles at the first Jamarah, which is near the mosque, he said, Allahu Akbar. Thus he threw seven pebbles and each time he said Allahu Akbar. Then he went, turned left toward the bottom of the valley. There he stood tor quite a long time tacing the direction of Qiblah, and raising his hands supplicated to Allah. Then he went and threw seven pebbles at the second Jamarah saying Allahu Akbar with each throw. Thereafter he went to the left of the bottom of the valley, stood there facing Qiblah and supplicated to Allah with raised hands. Then he went to the Jamarah near Aqabah, threw seven pebbles at it, uttering a fakhir with each throw. After this he left and did not pause. According to this hadith the Prophet (peace be upon him) did not pause after throwing pebbles at the Jamarah Al-Aqabah, but he did pause after throwing pebbles at the other two Jamarahs.
The scholars have in the light of the above hadith suggested that after any throwing (of pebbles at the Jamarahs) that is not followed by another throwing the same day one should not stop (for supplications), but if one throwing (of pebbles) is followed by another throwing the same day one should stand there for supplications.
Ibn Majah has reported from Ibn 'Abbas that after throwing pebbles at the Jamarah al-Aqabah, the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to leave, and not stop (for supplications).
A pilgrim may spend the Day of Arafah anywhere within the bounds of Arafah for all of it is equally good for encamping (on this particular day) except the bottom of the valley called 'Urnah to the west of Arafah. There is consensus that spending the Day of Arafah at ' Urnah is not sufficient to fulfill the condition of staying at Arafah.
Spending time near the rocks or as close to them as possible is commended. The Prophet (peace be upon him) stopped at this place and said, "I have stopped here, but the whole of Arafah is a stopping place (for the Day of Arafah)." (Reported by Ahmad, Muslim, and Abu Daw'ud on the authority of Jabir) Climbing the Mountain of Mercy or the belief that standing on it is better than standing in any other place is wrong. Nor does doing so represent a sunnah of the Prophet (peace be upon him).
It is desirable that one should take a bath before encamping in Arafah. Ibn 'Umar used to take a bath on the eve of the Day of Arafah, as reported by Malik. Similarly 'Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) used to take a bath in Arafah while he was in the state of ihram.
One must maintain a complete state of purity. face the direction of Ka'bah, seek forgiveness of Allah as much as possible. glorify Allah, and supplicate for one's well being and well:are in this Iife and in the Hereafter, and for others, with fervor, attention, and with hands raised in supplication.
Osamah bin Zaid reported: "I was riding behind the Prophet (peace be upon him) in Arafah, while he raised his hands in supplications to Allah." (Reported by Nasa'i)
'Amr bin Shu'aib reported from his father and his grandfather, who said that on the Day of Arafah the Prophet (peace be upon him) mostly supplicated in these words: "La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul mulk wa lahul hamd, biyadihil khair wa huwa 'ala kulli sha'in qadeer (There is no deity worthy of worship but Allah Alone. He has no partners. To Him alone belongs the Kingdom, and all praise. In His hand is all the good, and He has power over all things)."
It is reported by Ahmad and Tirmidhi (and this is the wording of Tirmidhi) that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "The best supplication is that of the Day of Arafah, and the best thing that I and other Prophets before me said is: 'La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu lahul mulk wa lahul hamd wa huwa 'ala kuli sha'in qadeer."'
Al-Hussain bin Al-Hasan Al-Maruzi reported: "I asked Sufyan bin 'Oyainah, 'What is the best supplication for the Day of Arafah?' He said, 'La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu.' I said, 'But this is glorification of Allah and His praise, and it is not a supplication.' Thereupon Sufyan said, 'Don't you know the hadith of Malik bin Al-Harith which explains it.' I said to him, 'Tell me about it.' He said, 'Mansur narrated from Malik bin Al-Harith that he said "Allah, the Almighty, and the Exalted One, says: 'If a servant of Mine occupies himself in extolling and praising Me instead of asking Me for his needs I give him better than what I give to those who ask for their needs."' Then he added, 'This explains the saying of the Prophet (peace be upon him).' He continued and said, "Haven't you heard what Ummaya bin Abi Al-Salt said to Abdullah bin Jad'an when he sought the hand of Na'ilah in marriage?" I said, "No." At this he said, "Ummaya recited (these lines of poetry) to Abdullah bin Jad'an: Do I have to tell you my need, or your modesty is enough (to plead my case), for modesty is your disposition, You are conversant with rights (and obligations) and come of a family polite and respectable, When someone praises you once he need not repeat it again!
Then Sufyan added, "O Hussain, you see how the humans are pleased with praise and are ready to grant request without even asking. What about their Creator then?"
Al-Baihaqi reported from Ali (with a weak chain of narrators) that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "The supplication most frequently used by the Prophets before me and by me on the Day of Arafah is this: 'La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul mulk wa lahul hamd wa huwa 'ala kuli sha'in qadeer. Allahumma 'ij'al fi basri nuran wa fi sam'i nuran wafi qalbi nuran. Allahumm ashrah li sadri wa yassir li amri. Allahumma 'udhubika min waswasis sadri wa shatatil amr wa sharri fitnatil qabr wa sharri ma yaliju fil lail wa sharri ma yaliju fin naharwa sharri ma tahubu bihi riyah wa sharri bawa'iqid dahr (There is no deity worthy of worship but Allah alone. He has no partners. To Him belongs the kingdom and all praise, and he has power over all things. O Allah! place light (guidance) in my sight, in my ears, and in my heart. O Allah! Open my chest and ease my work. O Allah! I seek refuge with You from evil whispers, from confusion, from the trial of the grave, from the evil that takes place during the day or night, from the evil carried by the winds, and from the afflictions of the world."
Tirmidhi also reported from Ali that the supplication used most of the time by the Prophet (peace be upon him) during his stay in Arafah was: "Allahumma lakal hamdu kalladhi naqulu wa khairam mimma naqulu, Allahumma laka salati wa nusuki wa mahyaya wa mamati wa ilaika ma'abi wa laka rabbi turathi allahumma inni a'udhubika min 'adhabil qabri wa waswasatis sadri wa shatatil amri allahumma inni a'udhubika min sharri ma tahubbu bihi riyhu (All praise belongs to You, O Allah! as we say, and better than what we can say. O Allah! My prayers, my worship, my life and my death are all for You. O Allah! To You is my return, to You belong what I own. O Allah! I seek refuge with You from the torment of the grave, the evil whispers, confusion, and from whatever the wind may bring.)
There is consensus among the Muslims that Tawaf AI-lfadah is one of the essentials of Hajj, and if someone fails to observe it his Hajj is void. The Qur'an (22.29) says: "Then, let them complete the rites prescribed for them, perform their vows, and (again) circumambulate the Ancient House". According to Ahmad a pilgrim must make a definite intention for its performance.
All the other three Imams hold that having the intention to perform Hajj covers and applies to all its rites including Tawaf Al-Ifadah.
The majority of scholars holds that Tawaf AI-lfadah is comprised of seven rounds of the Ka'bah. Abu Hanifah, however, is of the view that only four of the seven rounds are essential in Hajj, and if these (four) are missed the Hajj of a person becomes void. The remaining three rounds are necessary (wajib) but not essential. A pilgrim abandoning one or all of these three rounds misses a necessary part, but it does not invalidate his Hajj, although he is required to offer a sacrifice of an animal in atonement for it.
According to Ash-Shafi'i and Ahmad, the time for it is from the midnight of the Day of Nahr, the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, and its end is indefinite. A male pilgrim is, however, not permitted to have sexual intercourse with his wife until after he completes Tawaf Al-Ifadah. Delaying it beyond the 11th, 12th and 13th of Dhul-Hijjah, does not obligate a person to slaughter an animal, but it is disliked.
The best time for performing this Tawaf is before noon on the Day of Nahr, the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah. According to Abu Hanifah and Malik its time is from the dawn on the Day of Nahr, though concerning its end there is disagreement among scholars.
Abu Hanifah holds that it must be performed during the Days of Nahr, but if a pilgrim delays it beyond these then he must slaughter an animal in atonement for it. Malik, on the other hand, is of the view that there is no harm in delaying this rite until after the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah, though doing it earlier (during the Days of Tashriq) is better. Its time is until the end of the month of Dhul-Hijjah, and if it is performed after it. then one must slaughter an animal in atonement. The Hajj of such a person will still be valid, for the whole month of Dhul-Hijjah, according to Malik, is included in the months of Hajj.
For women it is desirable to perform Tawaf Al-Ifadah early on the Day of Nahr, if they fear they will begin to menstruate. 'Aishah used to order the women (pilgrims) to perform it on the Day of Nahr - 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, as a precaution against the menses.
'Ata said, "If a woman (pilgrim) is afraid of her monthly period, she may perform the Tawaf of Ka'bah before throwing the pebbles at Jamarah Al-Aqabah, and even before her sacrificial animal is slaughtered.
There is no harm in a woman pilgrim using any medicine to delay her periods so as to perform this Tawaf. Sa'id bin Mansur reported that Ibn 'Umar was asked about a woman that takes some medicine to delay her periods. At this he said he saw no harm in it, and told them to use water of Arak instead.
Mohibbuddin Al-Tabri said, "If it can be delayed in this case then it can also be delayed in (determining) the period of 'iddah, and all other situations. On the same principle, medicines may be used to induce monthly periods.
There is consensus among scholars that a sacrifice must be of one of the animals, and that the best of these are, camels, then cows, then sheep and so on, for a camel is more beneficial for the poor because of its great size (more can benefit from its meat), and similarly a cow is more useful than a sheep.
There is disagreement, however, as to what is best for an individual to offer in sacrifice, a camel or a cow sharing one seventh of their price, or a sheep. Apparently the preference in this regard is to what is more useful and beneficial for the poor and the needy.
One may sacrifice any animal one chooses. The Prophet (peace be upon him) offered a hundred camels as a supererogatory sacrifice. The minimum number of animals a person is obligated to sacrifice is one sheep, or one-seventh portion of a camel or a cow (by sharing one-seventh of their price). A camel or a cow may be sacrificed on behalf of seven people. Jabir said: "We performed Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him), and we slaughtered a camel for seven persons, and a cow for seven persons." This was reported by Ahmad and Muslim.
For a sacrifice to be acceptable it is not necessary that all the partners should be of one mind. Thus if some do it for the pleasure of Allah, while others do it to obtain meat, it would still be valid. The Hanafi school, however, holds that a necessary condition for sacrificing is that all the partners must have the pleasure of Allah in mind while offering sacrifice.
Sacrificing a camel is not necessary except for a pilgrim who performs tawaf in a state of ritual impurity (Junub) or a female pilgrim performs tawaf while still menstruating or in confinement after childbirth, or a pilgrim who has sexual intercourse with his wife after spending the Day at Arafah but before shaving (or clipping) the hair, or a pilgrim who vows to sacrifice a camel; in all such cases one must sacrifice a camel. And if a camel is not available then offer seven sheep instead.
Ibn 'Abbas reported that a man came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and told him that he had to sacrifice a camel which he could easily afford but could not find. Thereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) said to him, "Buy seven sheep and sacrifice them instead." This is reported by Ahmad and Ibn Majah with a sound chain of narrators.
Sacrifice may be divided into two categories, one that is desirable, and the other that is obligatory.
As for the desirable one, an example of it is that which is required of pilgrims who perform Hajj only (Hajj Ifrad), or who perform 'Umrah only. As to the obligatory sacrifice it may be one of the following:
After throwing the pebbles on the 10th day of Dhul-Hijjah and shaving the head or clipping some hair of it, a pilgrim is released from all restrictions of the state of ihram. He may now wear perfume, put on regular clothes, etc., except approaching his wife sexually. This is known as the first removal of ihram. After completing Tawaf AI-Ifada, an essential rite of Hajj, everything is permissible for him including approaching his wife sexually. This is called the second or final removal of the state of ihram.
Al-Baihaqi reported from Salim bin Abi Al-J'ad that Ibn 'Abbas said that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "When Abraham (peace be upon him) wanted to perform the Hajj rites, Satan blocked his way near 'Aqabah. (Jamarah Al-Aqabah is on the left side inside Mina; the Jamarah Al-Wusta (the Middle Jamarah) is at about 11,677 meters from the first one, while Jamarah Al-Sughra (the Smallest Jamarah) is 1,564 meters further from the middle one) Abraham threw seven pebbles at him whereupon the Satan sunk into the ground. Again the Satan appeared to him near the second Jamarah. Abraham threw seven pebbles at him and he again sunk into the ground. Once again the Satan approached him near the third Jamarah, and again Abraham threw seven pebbles at him and once again the Satan sunk into the ground." Ibn 'Abbas added, "You throw pebbles at the Satan, and (in doing so) you follow the path of your (great) forefather Abraham (peace be upon him)." Al-Mundhri said: "This is reported by Ibn Khuzaimah in his Sahih and by Al-Hakim, and it is sound according to their criterion."
In his Al-Ahya, Al-Ghazali says: "As to the throwing of the pebbles, it is an expression of the thrower's intention to obey Allah's commandment, and a demonstration of his humility and servitude to Him. It signifies compliance with divine commandment without any trace therein of any selfish pleasure, sensuous or intellectual.
"By throwing pebbles, one emulates Abraham when Satan - may Allah curse him - blocked his way at that place in order to cast doubts in his heart or tempt him and divert him away from his Lord, so Allah commanded Abraham to drive the Satan away by throwing pebbles at him.
"Theretore, if you are tempted to think that Satan appeared to Abraham and therefore he threw pebbles at him, but I am not tempted by Satan, so there is no need tor me to throw these pebbles - if such a thought comes to you - then you must realize that this thought itself is from Satan, who suggests it to make you think there is no benefit in it, and so weaken your resolve and prevent you from throwing pebbles. Fight against these evil whispers with firmness, resolution and by throwing pebbles despite these suggestions. You must also realize that although you are apparently throwing pebbles at the Jamarahs, in reality you are hurling these in the face of Satan and thereby breaking his backbone. This is not possible except by submitting to the commandments of Allah, in submission to Him, and without seeking gratification of any personal desire."
There is consensus among scholars that a sacrifice must be of one of the animals, and that the best of these are, camels, then cows, then sheep and so on, for a camel is more beneficial for the poor because of its great size (more can benefit from its meat), and similarly a cow is more useful than a sheep.
There is disagreement, however, as to what is best for an individual to offer in sacrifice, a camel or a cow sharing one seventh of their price, or a sheep. Apparently the preference in this regard is to what is more useful and beneficial for the poor and the needy.
One may sacrifice any animal one chooses. The Prophet (peace be upon him) offered a hundred camels as a supererogatory sacrifice. The minimum number of animals a person is obligated to sacrifice is one sheep, or one-seventh portion of a camel or a cow (by sharing one-seventh of their price). A camel or a cow may be sacrificed on behalf of seven people. Jabir said: "We performed Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him), and we slaughtered a camel for seven persons, and a cow for seven persons." This was reported by Ahmad and Muslim.
For a sacrifice to be acceptable it is not necessary that all the partners should be of one mind. Thus if some do it for the pleasure of Allah, while others do it to obtain meat, it would still be valid. The Hanafi school, however, holds that a necessary condition for sacrificing is that all the partners must have the pleasure of Allah in mind while offering sacrifice.
Sacrificing a camel is not necessary except for a pilgrim who performs tawaf in a state of ritual impurity (Junub) or a female pilgrim performs tawaf while still menstruating or in confinement after childbirth, or a pilgrim who has sexual intercourse with his wife after spending the Day at Arafah but before shaving (or clipping) the hair, or a pilgrim who vows to sacrifice a camel; in all such cases one must sacrifice a camel. And if a camel is not available then offer seven sheep instead.
Ibn 'Abbas reported that a man came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and told him that he had to sacrifice a camel which he could easily afford but could not find. Thereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) said to him, "Buy seven sheep and sacrifice them instead." This is reported by Ahmad and Ibn Majah with a sound chain of narrators.
Sacrifice may be divided into two categories, one that is desirable, and the other that is obligatory.
As for the desirable one, an example of it is that which is required of pilgrims who perform Hajj only (Hajj Ifrad), or who perform 'Umrah only. As to the obligatory sacrifice it may be one of the following:
Ibn 'Umar used to pick his pebbles from Muzdalifah, and so did Sa'id bin Jubair. Ash-Shafi'i regards this preferable, but according to Ahmad one may pick pebbles from anywhere one wants.
'Ata and Ibn Al-Mundhir hold a similar view, for in the hadith of Ibn 'Abbas the words used by the Prophet (peace be upon him) are "pick (some pebbles) for me" without specifying the place whence these were to be picked.
According to the Hanafi and Shafi'i schools, and Ahmad it is permissible, though undesirable, to use pebbles that have been used before. Ibn Hazm holds it permissible without any dislike. He says, "Throwing the pebbles that are used before is permissible, and so is throwing pebbles while mounting an animal."
Neither the Qur'an nor Sunnah forbids the use of used pebbles. Logically speaking, had those pebbles not been re-used by multiple pilgrims, there could have been mountains of them in the area.
As to throwing pebbles while riding one's mount we read in the hadith of Qudamah bin Abdullah that he said, "On the Day of Sacrifice, I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) throwing pebbles on the first Jamarah Al-Aqabah while he was riding a light-colored she camel without throwing them hard or slow, nor pushing and shoving others."
The total number of pebbles to be thrown is either seventy (70) or forty nine (49). Seven of these are to be thrown on the first Jamarah Al-Aqabah on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah; twenty one on the 11th day, seven at each of the three jamarahs; and similarly twenty one on the 12th day, throwing seven at each of the three places. The last twenty one pebbles are likewise to be thrown, seven at each of the jamarahs, on the 13th day of Dhul-Hijjah. The total number of these pebbles comes to seventy pebbles.
If a pilgrim throws the pebbles for only three days (the I0th, lIth and 12th of Dhul-Hijjah), and does not throw on the 13th day, he may do so without any harm. In such a case the total number will be forty nine pebbles.
According to Ahmad throwing five pebbles will suffice a pilgrim. 'Ata says throwing five pebbles will complete his Hajj rites. Mujahid said, "If a pilgrim throws six pebbles he may do so without incurring any penalty."
Sa'id bin Malik reported: "We returned with the Prophet (peace be upon him) after Hajj. Some of us said they had thrown six, others said they had thrown seven pebbles. But none of us found fault with others for doing so."
Most Muslim scholars are of the opinion that the time to spend in Arafah begins from noon of the 9th day of Dhul-Hijjah until dawn of the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, and that any part of this period of time, day or night, may be spent in Arafah (to fulfill this condition). A pilgrim choosing to spend the day time at Arafah must stay there until after the sunset. But if someone spends the night at Arafah he is not obligated to stay for any specific length of time. Ash-Shafi'i holds that extending the stay at Arafah until nightfall is sunnah.
Staying at Arafah means physical and mental presence in any part of Arafah, whether one is awake, asleep, riding, sitting, lying down, walking, and regardless of whether one is in a state of purity or not, e.g., a menstruating woman, or one giving birth, or a person having a wet dream. The scholars differ, however, about the position of one who faints and remains in a coma until he leaves Arafah. Abu Hanifah and Malik hold that the Hajj of such people is valid.
Ash-Shafi'i, Ahmad, Al-Hasan, Abu Thawr, Ishaq, and Ibn Al-Mundhir hold that such a person's Hajj is invalid, because it is an essential part of Hajj, and a person in a coma cannot perform this or any other rites of Hajj.
After reporting the above hadith of Ibn Ya'mur, Tirmidhi remarks: "Sufyan Al-Thawri said that the knowledgeable Companions of the Prophet (peace be upon him) and others followed this hadith and held that a person failing to spend the day or a portion thereof at Arafah before the dawn of the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, or arriving there after the sunrise, misses Hajj. Such a person should consider his present Hajj as an 'Umrah, and must repeat it the next year. This is the opinion of Ash-Shafi'i, Ahmad, and others.
The majority of scholars is of the opinion that throwing the pebbles is necessary (wajib), but it is not obligatory. Anyone failing to throw pebbles is required to offer a sacrifice as reported by Ahmad, Muslim, and Nasa'i from Jabir who said, "I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) riding his mount and throwing pebbles on the Day of Nahr (10th of Dhul-Hijjah), and saying, 'Take your rituals from me. I do not know whether I will be able to perform another Hajj after this one'."
Abdur Rahman Al-Taimi said: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) commanded us in the Farewell Hajj to use small pebbles (the size of a pea)."This was reported by At-Tabarani in his Al-Kabir with a sound chain of authorities.
The pebbles, as stated in the above hadith, should be no bigger than the size of a pea. That is why the scholars consider this size as desirable. If, however, someone throws a bigger stone, according to the majority of scholars, it will suffice him for completing the rite, but it is disliked. Ahmad holds that it will not be sufficient for him until he repeats it with pebbles (of suitable size), because the Prophet (peace be upon him) practiced it, and he forbade the use of bigger stones.
Sulaiman bin 'Amr bin Al-Ahwas Al-Azdi reported from his mother that she said, "The Prophet (peace be upon him) was at the bottom of the valley, and he was saying, "O People! Do not kill each other! When you throw pebbles, use pebbles the size of a pea." This was reported by Abu Daw'ud.
Ibn 'Abbas reported: "The Prophet told me 'Come, pick some pebbles for me!' I picked small pebbles like peas. When I gave these pebbles to him, he said, "Use pebbles similar to these (in throwing), and beware against exaggerating in your religion, for those before you were destroyed because of their exaggeration in religion." This was reported by Ahmad and Nasa'i, its chain of authorities being sound. The majority of scholars take these ahadith as indicating preference for the size of pebbles. There is consensus that only stones (pebbles) be thrown and not iron, lead etc.
The Hanafi school, however, disagrees and holds that it is permissible to use anything that comes from the earth, stones, clay, bricks, soil, or ceramics etc., because the hadith mentions throwing only (and does not specify as to what should be used). The practice of the Prophet (peace be upon him) and his companions indicates the preterence and does not specify anything in particular. The first opinion is preferable because the Prophet (peace be upon him) used pebbles and he ordered others to throw pebbles like peas, which may apply to various kinds of pebbles but not to anything else.
Al-Aswad said: "I saw 'Umar throwing his pebbles at the Jamarah AlAqabah from a place above it." 'Ata was asked about throwing pebbles from above to which he replied, "There is no harm in it." This is reported by Sa'id ibn Mansur.
The time appointed for throwing pebbles during the three days is from midday until sunset. Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) threw the pebbles at midday or thereafter. This is reported by Ahmad, Ibn Majah and Tirmidhi who consider it a sound hadith.
Al-Baihaqi has reported on the authority of Nafi' that Abdullah bin 'Umar used to say "We used not to throw the pebbles during the three days until after the sun was past the meridkul. Delaying the throwing of pebbles till night was disliked. The time for throwing pebbles dul-ing the night was until the sunrise of the next day. All Imams of Islamic law. except Abu Hanifah, agree on this point. Abu Hanifah holds that throwing pebbles before midday on the third day is permissible. He based his opinion on a rather weak hadith transmitted by Ibn 'Abbas which says, "When day breaks on the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah, it is permissible to throw one's pebbles and depart from Mina (to Makkah)."
It is desirable to stand facing the Qiblah, to praise Allah, while supplicating to Him for forgiveness for oneself, and for other fellow Muslims. Ahmad and Bukhari have reported from Salim bin Abdullah bin 'Umar and he from his father that when the Prophet (peace be upon him) threw pebbles at the first Jamarah, which is near the mosque, he said, Allahu Akbar. Thus he threw seven pebbles and each time he said Allahu Akbar. Then he went, turned left toward the bottom of the valley. There he stood tor quite a long time tacing the direction of Qiblah, and raising his hands supplicated to Allah. Then he went and threw seven pebbles at the second Jamarah saying Allahu Akbar with each throw. Thereafter he went to the left of the bottom of the valley, stood there facing Qiblah and supplicated to Allah with raised hands. Then he went to the Jamarah near Aqabah, threw seven pebbles at it, uttering a fakhir with each throw. After this he left and did not pause. According to this hadith the Prophet (peace be upon him) did not pause after throwing pebbles at the Jamarah Al-Aqabah, but he did pause after throwing pebbles at the other two Jamarahs.
The scholars have in the light of the above hadith suggested that after any throwing (of pebbles at the Jamarahs) that is not followed by another throwing the same day one should not stop (for supplications), but if one throwing (of pebbles) is followed by another throwing the same day one should stand there for supplications.
Ibn Majah has reported from Ibn 'Abbas that after throwing pebbles at the Jamarah al-Aqabah, the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to leave, and not stop (for supplications).
Al-Aswad said: "I saw 'Umar throwing his pebbles at the Jamarah AlAqabah from a place above it." 'Ata was asked about throwing pebbles from above to which he replied, "There is no harm in it." This is reported by Sa'id ibn Mansur.
The time appointed for throwing pebbles during the three days is from midday until sunset. Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) threw the pebbles at midday or thereafter. This is reported by Ahmad, Ibn Majah and Tirmidhi who consider it a sound hadith.
Al-Baihaqi has reported on the authority of Nafi' that Abdullah bin 'Umar used to say "We used not to throw the pebbles during the three days until after the sun was past the meridkul. Delaying the throwing of pebbles till night was disliked. The time for throwing pebbles dul-ing the night was until the sunrise of the next day. All Imams of Islamic law. except Abu Hanifah, agree on this point. Abu Hanifah holds that throwing pebbles before midday on the third day is permissible. He based his opinion on a rather weak hadith transmitted by Ibn 'Abbas which says, "When day breaks on the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah, it is permissible to throw one's pebbles and depart from Mina (to Makkah)."
It is desirable to stand facing the Qiblah, to praise Allah, while supplicating to Him for forgiveness for oneself, and for other fellow Muslims. Ahmad and Bukhari have reported from Salim bin Abdullah bin 'Umar and he from his father that when the Prophet (peace be upon him) threw pebbles at the first Jamarah, which is near the mosque, he said, Allahu Akbar. Thus he threw seven pebbles and each time he said Allahu Akbar. Then he went, turned left toward the bottom of the valley. There he stood tor quite a long time tacing the direction of Qiblah, and raising his hands supplicated to Allah. Then he went and threw seven pebbles at the second Jamarah saying Allahu Akbar with each throw. Thereafter he went to the left of the bottom of the valley, stood there facing Qiblah and supplicated to Allah with raised hands. Then he went to the Jamarah near Aqabah, threw seven pebbles at it, uttering a fakhir with each throw. After this he left and did not pause. According to this hadith the Prophet (peace be upon him) did not pause after throwing pebbles at the Jamarah Al-Aqabah, but he did pause after throwing pebbles at the other two Jamarahs.
The scholars have in the light of the above hadith suggested that after any throwing (of pebbles at the Jamarahs) that is not followed by another throwing the same day one should not stop (for supplications), but if one throwing (of pebbles) is followed by another throwing the same day one should stand there for supplications.
Ibn Majah has reported from Ibn 'Abbas that after throwing pebbles at the Jamarah al-Aqabah, the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to leave, and not stop (for supplications).
It is confirmed that the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to begin with the first Jamarah that is near Mina, then he would go to the middle Jamarah further away, and then he would go to the Jamarah Al-Aqabah. Likewise it is proven that he said, -Take your religious rites from me.+
The three of the leading Imams take this as indicating that observing sequence in throwing pebbles at the Jamarahs is a necessary condition and must be adhered to, because this is what the Prophet (peace be upon him) did. The Hanafi school, however, holds that sequence is only sunnah.
Ibn Mas'ud and Ibn 'Umar at the time of throwing pebbles used to say, Allahumma ij'alhu Hajjan mabruran wa dhanban maghfuran "O Allah! Accept this Hajj of ours and pardon our sins".
Ibrahim said, "The Companions of the Prophet loved that while throwing pebbles at Jamarah Al-Aqabah one should supplicate, "O Allah, accept this Hajj of ours and forgive our sins.'' When asked if this supplication should be made at the time of throwing pebbles at each of the other Jamarahs as well he replied in the affirmative.
'Ata said, "When you throw the pebbles you should utter a takbir (Allahu Akbar) with each throw. This is reported by Sa'id bin Mansur. According to the hadith of Jabir, the Prophet (peace be upon him) uttered Allahu Akbar with each pebble that he threw. The author of Al-Fath says: "There is consensus that there is no harm if someone tails to utter a takbir."
Salman bin Al-Ahwas reported from his mother that she said. "I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) riding his mount at Aqabah holding a pebble between his fingers and throwing it, while others were also throwing pebbles with him." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud.
Persons who for a valid reason, illness, etc., cannot themselves throw the pebbles they may ask someone else to throw pebbles on their behalf. Jabir said, "We performed Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him) and we had some women and children with us. We (adults) uttered talbiyah and threw pebbles on behalf of the children." This was reported by Ibn Majah.
The days for throwing pebbles are either three or four days: the 10th, 11th and 12th of Dhul-Hijjah or these three and the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah. Allah says in the Qur'an (2.203): "Celebrate the praise of Allah during the appointed days. But if any one hastens to leave in two days there is no blame on him, and if anyone stays on there is no blame on him, if his aim is to do right."
The best time to throw the pebbles is forenoon on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, because the Prophet (peace be upon him) threw the pebbles before noon on that day.
Ibn 'Abbas said that the Prophet (peace be upon him) permitted the old and weak people of his family to throw first. Then he said, "Do not throw pebbles at the first Jamarah Al-Aqabah before the sunrise." This was reported by Tirmidhi, who considers it a sound hadith. Deferring the throwing to the end of the day is, however, permissible.
Ibn Abdul Barr said: "There is consensus among the scholars that if a pilgrim throws pebbles on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah before the sunset, he will be considered as having thrown in time, although doing so is not desirable."
Ibn 'Abbas reported that on the Day of Sacrifice the Prophet (peace be upon him) was told by a man at Mina that he had thrown his pebbles after sunset, whereupon he said to the man, "There is no harm." This was reported by Bukhari.
Delay in throwing pebbles until after dark is permissible if there is a genuine excuse for doing so as related by Malik from Nafi' that a daughter of Safiyah, wife of Ibn 'Umar, gave birth to a baby in Muzdalifah. So she and Safiyah (her mother) were left behind, and they arrived in Mina after sunset on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah. Ibn 'Umar asked them to throw their pebbles when they arrived and he found no harm in their doing so.
It is disliked, however, to delay throwing the pebbles without a valid excuse until after dark. According to the Hanafi and Shafi'i schools, and in the light of a narration from Malik, there is no penalty for delaying the throwing of pebbles, considering the aforementioned hadith of Ibn 'Abbas. Ahmad is of the opinion that if a pilgrim delays the throwing of pebbles till the end of the Day of Sacrifice. then he should not throw pebbles during the night, but should throw them the next afternoon.
After throwing the pebbles on the 10th day of Dhul-Hijjah and shaving the head or clipping some hair of it, a pilgrim is released from all restrictions of the state of ihram. He may now wear perfume, put on regular clothes, etc., except approaching his wife sexually. This is known as the first removal of ihram. After completing Tawaf AI-Ifada, an essential rite of Hajj, everything is permissible for him including approaching his wife sexually. This is called the second or final removal of the state of ihram.
Al-Baihaqi reported from Salim bin Abi Al-J'ad that Ibn 'Abbas said that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "When Abraham (peace be upon him) wanted to perform the Hajj rites, Satan blocked his way near 'Aqabah. (Jamarah Al-Aqabah is on the left side inside Mina; the Jamarah Al-Wusta (the Middle Jamarah) is at about 11,677 meters from the first one, while Jamarah Al-Sughra (the Smallest Jamarah) is 1,564 meters further from the middle one) Abraham threw seven pebbles at him whereupon the Satan sunk into the ground. Again the Satan appeared to him near the second Jamarah. Abraham threw seven pebbles at him and he again sunk into the ground. Once again the Satan approached him near the third Jamarah, and again Abraham threw seven pebbles at him and once again the Satan sunk into the ground." Ibn 'Abbas added, "You throw pebbles at the Satan, and (in doing so) you follow the path of your (great) forefather Abraham (peace be upon him)." Al-Mundhri said: "This is reported by Ibn Khuzaimah in his Sahih and by Al-Hakim, and it is sound according to their criterion."
In his Al-Ahya, Al-Ghazali says: "As to the throwing of the pebbles, it is an expression of the thrower's intention to obey Allah's commandment, and a demonstration of his humility and servitude to Him. It signifies compliance with divine commandment without any trace therein of any selfish pleasure, sensuous or intellectual.
"By throwing pebbles, one emulates Abraham when Satan - may Allah curse him - blocked his way at that place in order to cast doubts in his heart or tempt him and divert him away from his Lord, so Allah commanded Abraham to drive the Satan away by throwing pebbles at him.
"Theretore, if you are tempted to think that Satan appeared to Abraham and therefore he threw pebbles at him, but I am not tempted by Satan, so there is no need tor me to throw these pebbles - if such a thought comes to you - then you must realize that this thought itself is from Satan, who suggests it to make you think there is no benefit in it, and so weaken your resolve and prevent you from throwing pebbles. Fight against these evil whispers with firmness, resolution and by throwing pebbles despite these suggestions. You must also realize that although you are apparently throwing pebbles at the Jamarahs, in reality you are hurling these in the face of Satan and thereby breaking his backbone. This is not possible except by submitting to the commandments of Allah, in submission to Him, and without seeking gratification of any personal desire."
Most Muslim scholars are of the opinion that the time to spend in Arafah begins from noon of the 9th day of Dhul-Hijjah until dawn of the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, and that any part of this period of time, day or night, may be spent in Arafah (to fulfill this condition). A pilgrim choosing to spend the day time at Arafah must stay there until after the sunset. But if someone spends the night at Arafah he is not obligated to stay for any specific length of time. Ash-Shafi'i holds that extending the stay at Arafah until nightfall is sunnah.
Staying at Arafah means physical and mental presence in any part of Arafah, whether one is awake, asleep, riding, sitting, lying down, walking, and regardless of whether one is in a state of purity or not, e.g., a menstruating woman, or one giving birth, or a person having a wet dream. The scholars differ, however, about the position of one who faints and remains in a coma until he leaves Arafah. Abu Hanifah and Malik hold that the Hajj of such people is valid.
Ash-Shafi'i, Ahmad, Al-Hasan, Abu Thawr, Ishaq, and Ibn Al-Mundhir hold that such a person's Hajj is invalid, because it is an essential part of Hajj, and a person in a coma cannot perform this or any other rites of Hajj.
After reporting the above hadith of Ibn Ya'mur, Tirmidhi remarks: "Sufyan Al-Thawri said that the knowledgeable Companions of the Prophet (peace be upon him) and others followed this hadith and held that a person failing to spend the day or a portion thereof at Arafah before the dawn of the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, or arriving there after the sunrise, misses Hajj. Such a person should consider his present Hajj as an 'Umrah, and must repeat it the next year. This is the opinion of Ash-Shafi'i, Ahmad, and others.
There is disagreement among scholars about the time of slaughtering. According to Ash-Shafi'i it should be done on the Day of Nahr, 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, and during Ayyam at-Tashriq (the 11th, 12th or 13th of Dhul-Hijjah) in light of the Prophet's words "All the Tashriq days (lOth, 12th and 13th of Dhul-Hijjah) are Days for Slaughtering" as reported by Ahmad.
If one missed slaughtering during these days, then one may slaughter an animal later on to make up for it.
Malik and Ahmad hold that regardless of whether the slaughtering of the animal is obligatory or a supererogatory act of worship it must be done during the appointed days. The Hanafi school also holds the same view concerning a pilgrim pertorming Hajj Tamattu' or Hajj Qiran. Such a pilgrim must slaughter the animal during the appointed (tashriq) days.
As opposed to this, a sacrifice in fullfilment of a vow, atonement of sins, and offered as a supererogatory act of worship may be offered any time during the year.
Abu Salmah bin Abdul Rahman and An-Nakh'i reported that the time for slaughtering is from the Day of Nahr to the end of Dhul-Hijjah.
A sacrifice whether it is obligatory (wajib) or voluntary cannot be done except within the Sacred Precincts of Haram. Anywhere within these precincts one may offer the intended sacrifice.
Jabir reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "All Mina is a place for slaughtering, and the entire Muzdalifah is a place for spending the night; and all roads of Makkah are passageways and places to offer one's sacrifice." This is reported by Abu Daw'ud and Ibn Majah.
It is preferable for a pilgrim, however, to offer his sacrifice at Mina. For a person performing 'Umrah it is preferable to offer his sacrifice near Marwah, as this is the place where pilgrims leave the state of ihram whether performing Hajj or 'Umrah.
Malik has reported that he was told that the Prophet ( peace be upon him) said at Mina, "This is the place for offering sacrifice. All Mina is a slaughtering place." And speaking about 'Umrah, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, -This - i.e. Marwah - and all roads and paths of Makkah are slaughtering places."
It is desirable to slaughter camels in a standing position with their left legs tied as in the following ahadith:
There is consensus among the Muslims that Tawaf AI-lfadah is one of the essentials of Hajj, and if someone fails to observe it his Hajj is void. The Qur'an (22.29) says: "Then, let them complete the rites prescribed for them, perform their vows, and (again) circumambulate the Ancient House". According to Ahmad a pilgrim must make a definite intention for its performance.
All the other three Imams hold that having the intention to perform Hajj covers and applies to all its rites including Tawaf Al-Ifadah.
The majority of scholars holds that Tawaf AI-lfadah is comprised of seven rounds of the Ka'bah. Abu Hanifah, however, is of the view that only four of the seven rounds are essential in Hajj, and if these (four) are missed the Hajj of a person becomes void. The remaining three rounds are necessary (wajib) but not essential. A pilgrim abandoning one or all of these three rounds misses a necessary part, but it does not invalidate his Hajj, although he is required to offer a sacrifice of an animal in atonement for it.
According to Ash-Shafi'i and Ahmad, the time for it is from the midnight of the Day of Nahr, the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, and its end is indefinite. A male pilgrim is, however, not permitted to have sexual intercourse with his wife until after he completes Tawaf Al-Ifadah. Delaying it beyond the 11th, 12th and 13th of Dhul-Hijjah, does not obligate a person to slaughter an animal, but it is disliked.
The best time for performing this Tawaf is before noon on the Day of Nahr, the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah. According to Abu Hanifah and Malik its time is from the dawn on the Day of Nahr, though concerning its end there is disagreement among scholars.
Abu Hanifah holds that it must be performed during the Days of Nahr, but if a pilgrim delays it beyond these then he must slaughter an animal in atonement for it. Malik, on the other hand, is of the view that there is no harm in delaying this rite until after the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah, though doing it earlier (during the Days of Tashriq) is better. Its time is until the end of the month of Dhul-Hijjah, and if it is performed after it. then one must slaughter an animal in atonement. The Hajj of such a person will still be valid, for the whole month of Dhul-Hijjah, according to Malik, is included in the months of Hajj.
For women it is desirable to perform Tawaf Al-Ifadah early on the Day of Nahr, if they fear they will begin to menstruate. 'Aishah used to order the women (pilgrims) to perform it on the Day of Nahr - 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, as a precaution against the menses.
'Ata said, "If a woman (pilgrim) is afraid of her monthly period, she may perform the Tawaf of Ka'bah before throwing the pebbles at Jamarah Al-Aqabah, and even before her sacrificial animal is slaughtered.
There is no harm in a woman pilgrim using any medicine to delay her periods so as to perform this Tawaf. Sa'id bin Mansur reported that Ibn 'Umar was asked about a woman that takes some medicine to delay her periods. At this he said he saw no harm in it, and told them to use water of Arak instead.
Mohibbuddin Al-Tabri said, "If it can be delayed in this case then it can also be delayed in (determining) the period of 'iddah, and all other situations. On the same principle, medicines may be used to induce monthly periods.
A pilgrim may shave or cut his hair short right after throwing the first pebbles at Jamarah Al-Aqabah on the Day of Nahr - the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah. If, however, a pilgrim has with him animals to be slaughtered then he can shave or cut his hair short only after having slaughtered these animals.
In a hadith reported by Ma'mar bin Abdullah we read that the Prophet (peace be upon him) slaughtered his sacrificial animal at Mina and said, "He has commanded me to shave (my head)." This was reported by Ahmad and At-Tabarani.
The time to shave or cut one's hair short while performing 'Umrah is right after completing Sa'i - seven rounds - between Safa and Marwah. As for those who bring their sacrifical animals with them, they may shave right after they slaughter them.
At the time of shaving or cutting one' s hair short, according to Abu Hanifah and Malik, one must be in Haram (within the prencincts of the Sacred Mosque) and it must be during the Days of Nahrm - 10th, 11th, 12th and 13th of Dhul-Hijjah. A narration from Ahmad, based on the above hadith, supports this opinion.
Ash-Shafi'i, Mohammad bin Al-Hasan, and, according to his well known position, Ahmad, are of the view that shaving or cutting of one's hair short must be done within the Sacred Precincts of the Haram, but not necessarily during the Days of Nahr. If one delays shaving one's head until after these days one may do so without any harm or incurring any penalty.
It is liked that while shaving the head one should first shave the right half, then the left side, while facing the direction of Qiblah, uttering Allahu Akbar, and offering a two rak'ah prayer at the end of it. Waki' said, "Abu Hanifah once told me: 'I was mistaken concerning five rites of Hajj and a cupper taught these to me and corrected me. This happened when I went to a cupper and asked him, "How much will you charge for shaving my head?" The cupper said, "Are you from Iraq?" I said, "Yes." The cupper said to me, "Sit down, this is a rite of Hajj, and on it no conditions must be placed." I sat down with my face slightly away from the direction of Qiblah. At this he said, "Turn your face toward the Qiblah." I turned the left side of my head to him to shave it first whereupon he said, "Turn over the right side of your head (that I may shave it first)." I turned the right side to him and he began shaving while I sat quiet. He again said, "Say takbir" which I did, until when I got up to leave, he said, "Where are you going?" I said, "I am going to my camp." He said, "Offer a two rak'ah prayer first, then leave." I asked him, "Where did you learn all this?" He replied, "I have seen 'Ata bin Abi Rabah doing this."' This was reported by Al-Muhib Al-Tabari.
There is consensus among scholars that a sacrifice must be of one of the animals, and that the best of these are, camels, then cows, then sheep and so on, for a camel is more beneficial for the poor because of its great size (more can benefit from its meat), and similarly a cow is more useful than a sheep.
There is disagreement, however, as to what is best for an individual to offer in sacrifice, a camel or a cow sharing one seventh of their price, or a sheep. Apparently the preference in this regard is to what is more useful and beneficial for the poor and the needy.
One may sacrifice any animal one chooses. The Prophet (peace be upon him) offered a hundred camels as a supererogatory sacrifice. The minimum number of animals a person is obligated to sacrifice is one sheep, or one-seventh portion of a camel or a cow (by sharing one-seventh of their price). A camel or a cow may be sacrificed on behalf of seven people. Jabir said: "We performed Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him), and we slaughtered a camel for seven persons, and a cow for seven persons." This was reported by Ahmad and Muslim.
For a sacrifice to be acceptable it is not necessary that all the partners should be of one mind. Thus if some do it for the pleasure of Allah, while others do it to obtain meat, it would still be valid. The Hanafi school, however, holds that a necessary condition for sacrificing is that all the partners must have the pleasure of Allah in mind while offering sacrifice.
Sacrificing a camel is not necessary except for a pilgrim who performs tawaf in a state of ritual impurity (Junub) or a female pilgrim performs tawaf while still menstruating or in confinement after childbirth, or a pilgrim who has sexual intercourse with his wife after spending the Day at Arafah but before shaving (or clipping) the hair, or a pilgrim who vows to sacrifice a camel; in all such cases one must sacrifice a camel. And if a camel is not available then offer seven sheep instead.
Ibn 'Abbas reported that a man came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and told him that he had to sacrifice a camel which he could easily afford but could not find. Thereupon the Prophet (peace be upon him) said to him, "Buy seven sheep and sacrifice them instead." This is reported by Ahmad and Ibn Majah with a sound chain of narrators.
Sacrifice may be divided into two categories, one that is desirable, and the other that is obligatory.
As for the desirable one, an example of it is that which is required of pilgrims who perform Hajj only (Hajj Ifrad), or who perform 'Umrah only. As to the obligatory sacrifice it may be one of the following:
Spending three nights or two nights, the 11th and 12th of Dhul-Hijjah, at Mina is necessary (wajib), according to the three Imams of the Islamic law. The Hanafi school regards sleeping at Mina as sunnah only.
Ibn 'Abbas said, "After you have thrown the pebbles you may spend the night wherever you wish." This is reported by Ibn Shaibah. Mujahid said, "There is no harm if one spends the first portion of the night at Makkah, and the last one at Mina, or the first portion of the night at Mina and the last one at Makkah." Ibn Hazm said, "A pilgrim who does not spend the night at Mina does wrong, but he does not incur any penalty.
There is consensus that in the case of those who have a genuine excuse, like water carriers, and shepherds, sleeping the night at Mina is not necessary, and if they leave out anything they don't incur any penalty.
The uncle of the Prophet (peace be upon him), Abbas, sought and got permission from the Prophet (peace be upon him) to spend these nights (supposed to be spent in Mina) at Makkah so that he could attend to his functions as provider of drinking water to the pilgrims. This was reported by Bukhari and others.
'Asam bin 'Adi reported that Prophet (peace be upon him) excused the shepherds from sleeping at Mina. This is reported in the Sunan, and Tirmidhi considers it a sound hadith.
The three schools of Islamic law hold that the pilgrims must return from Mina to Makkah before the sunset of the 12th of Dhul-Hijjah after throwing the pebbles.
The Hanafi school, however, is of the opinion that pilgrims may return to Makkah betore the dawn of the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah. Leaving after sunset is, however, disliked for it is against the sunnah. but one who does so incurs no penalty.
These are animals brought to the Haram, the Sacred Mosque, seeking the closeness and pleasure of Allah, Who says in the Qur'an (22.36), "The sacrificial camels We have made for you as among the symbols from Allah: in them is (much ) good for you: then pronounce the name of Allah over them as they line up (tor sacrifice) when they are down on their sides (after slaughter), eat you thereof, and feed such as beg with due humility: thus have We made animals subject to you, that you may be grateful. It is not their meat nor their blood, that reaches Allah: it is your piety that reaches Him."
'Umar said, "Sacrifice animals, for Allah loves sacrifice. The Prophet (peace be upon him) offered one hundred camels in sacrifice for the pleasure of Allah." This offering by him was supererogatory.
Ibn 'Umar used to pick his pebbles from Muzdalifah, and so did Sa'id bin Jubair. Ash-Shafi'i regards this preferable, but according to Ahmad one may pick pebbles from anywhere one wants.
'Ata and Ibn Al-Mundhir hold a similar view, for in the hadith of Ibn 'Abbas the words used by the Prophet (peace be upon him) are "pick (some pebbles) for me" without specifying the place whence these were to be picked.
According to the Hanafi and Shafi'i schools, and Ahmad it is permissible, though undesirable, to use pebbles that have been used before. Ibn Hazm holds it permissible without any dislike. He says, "Throwing the pebbles that are used before is permissible, and so is throwing pebbles while mounting an animal."
Neither the Qur'an nor Sunnah forbids the use of used pebbles. Logically speaking, had those pebbles not been re-used by multiple pilgrims, there could have been mountains of them in the area.
As to throwing pebbles while riding one's mount we read in the hadith of Qudamah bin Abdullah that he said, "On the Day of Sacrifice, I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) throwing pebbles on the first Jamarah Al-Aqabah while he was riding a light-colored she camel without throwing them hard or slow, nor pushing and shoving others."
The total number of pebbles to be thrown is either seventy (70) or forty nine (49). Seven of these are to be thrown on the first Jamarah Al-Aqabah on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah; twenty one on the 11th day, seven at each of the three jamarahs; and similarly twenty one on the 12th day, throwing seven at each of the three places. The last twenty one pebbles are likewise to be thrown, seven at each of the jamarahs, on the 13th day of Dhul-Hijjah. The total number of these pebbles comes to seventy pebbles.
If a pilgrim throws the pebbles for only three days (the I0th, lIth and 12th of Dhul-Hijjah), and does not throw on the 13th day, he may do so without any harm. In such a case the total number will be forty nine pebbles.
According to Ahmad throwing five pebbles will suffice a pilgrim. 'Ata says throwing five pebbles will complete his Hajj rites. Mujahid said, "If a pilgrim throws six pebbles he may do so without incurring any penalty."
Sa'id bin Malik reported: "We returned with the Prophet (peace be upon him) after Hajj. Some of us said they had thrown six, others said they had thrown seven pebbles. But none of us found fault with others for doing so."
Ish'ar (or marking) means that a camel or cow to be slaughtered is marked by cutting off their humps on one side. This serves as a mark that they are intended for sacrifice so that no one should cause them any harm.
And taqlid or garlanding means putting a leather piece around the sacrificial animal's neck to mark it as such.
The Prophet (peace be upon him) garlanded the sheep that he had marked out for slaughtering and sent them with Abu Bakr to Makkah when he performed Hajj in the 9th year after Hijrah. It is affirmed by ahadith that the Prophet (peace be upon him) garlanded sacrificial animals, marked them and doned ihram for 'Umrah at the time of Hudaibiah. Most scholars, except Abu Hanifah, hold that marking the sacrificial animal is desirable.
The wisdom behind these two acts concerns reverence for Allah's commands, and an expression of that reverence, besides serving as a means of informing people that these animals are on their way to the House of Allah to be slaughtered there for His pleasure.
It is permissible to ride and benefit from the sacrificial animals (e.g., camels or cows). Allah says in the Qur'an (22.33): "In them (i.e., animals) you have benefits for a term appointed. In the end their place of sacrifice is near the Ancient House."
Dahak and 'Ata said: "Benefiting from them here means using them for riding when needed, and benefiting from their milk and wool." The phrase "appointed term" refers to the term when a pilgrim marks the animal for sacrifice until it is slaughtered. And the words "In the end their place is near the Ancient House" refer to the Day of Slaughter or Sacrifice (Nahr), the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah.
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) saw a man driving a she-camel to the place of slaughter. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to the man, "Mount it." The man replied, "It is a sacrificial animal." The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to him twice or thrice, "Woe be to you ! Mount it." This is reported by Bukhari, Muslim, Abu Daw'ud
After throwing the pebbles on the 10th day of Dhul-Hijjah and shaving the head or clipping some hair of it, a pilgrim is released from all restrictions of the state of ihram. He may now wear perfume, put on regular clothes, etc., except approaching his wife sexually. This is known as the first removal of ihram. After completing Tawaf AI-Ifada, an essential rite of Hajj, everything is permissible for him including approaching his wife sexually. This is called the second or final removal of the state of ihram.
Al-Baihaqi reported from Salim bin Abi Al-J'ad that Ibn 'Abbas said that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "When Abraham (peace be upon him) wanted to perform the Hajj rites, Satan blocked his way near 'Aqabah. (Jamarah Al-Aqabah is on the left side inside Mina; the Jamarah Al-Wusta (the Middle Jamarah) is at about 11,677 meters from the first one, while Jamarah Al-Sughra (the Smallest Jamarah) is 1,564 meters further from the middle one) Abraham threw seven pebbles at him whereupon the Satan sunk into the ground. Again the Satan appeared to him near the second Jamarah. Abraham threw seven pebbles at him and he again sunk into the ground. Once again the Satan approached him near the third Jamarah, and again Abraham threw seven pebbles at him and once again the Satan sunk into the ground." Ibn 'Abbas added, "You throw pebbles at the Satan, and (in doing so) you follow the path of your (great) forefather Abraham (peace be upon him)." Al-Mundhri said: "This is reported by Ibn Khuzaimah in his Sahih and by Al-Hakim, and it is sound according to their criterion."
In his Al-Ahya, Al-Ghazali says: "As to the throwing of the pebbles, it is an expression of the thrower's intention to obey Allah's commandment, and a demonstration of his humility and servitude to Him. It signifies compliance with divine commandment without any trace therein of any selfish pleasure, sensuous or intellectual.
"By throwing pebbles, one emulates Abraham when Satan - may Allah curse him - blocked his way at that place in order to cast doubts in his heart or tempt him and divert him away from his Lord, so Allah commanded Abraham to drive the Satan away by throwing pebbles at him.
"Theretore, if you are tempted to think that Satan appeared to Abraham and therefore he threw pebbles at him, but I am not tempted by Satan, so there is no need tor me to throw these pebbles - if such a thought comes to you - then you must realize that this thought itself is from Satan, who suggests it to make you think there is no benefit in it, and so weaken your resolve and prevent you from throwing pebbles. Fight against these evil whispers with firmness, resolution and by throwing pebbles despite these suggestions. You must also realize that although you are apparently throwing pebbles at the Jamarahs, in reality you are hurling these in the face of Satan and thereby breaking his backbone. This is not possible except by submitting to the commandments of Allah, in submission to Him, and without seeking gratification of any personal desire."
There is consensus among the Muslims that Tawaf AI-lfadah is one of the essentials of Hajj, and if someone fails to observe it his Hajj is void. The Qur'an (22.29) says: "Then, let them complete the rites prescribed for them, perform their vows, and (again) circumambulate the Ancient House". According to Ahmad a pilgrim must make a definite intention for its performance.
All the other three Imams hold that having the intention to perform Hajj covers and applies to all its rites including Tawaf Al-Ifadah.
The majority of scholars holds that Tawaf AI-lfadah is comprised of seven rounds of the Ka'bah. Abu Hanifah, however, is of the view that only four of the seven rounds are essential in Hajj, and if these (four) are missed the Hajj of a person becomes void. The remaining three rounds are necessary (wajib) but not essential. A pilgrim abandoning one or all of these three rounds misses a necessary part, but it does not invalidate his Hajj, although he is required to offer a sacrifice of an animal in atonement for it.
According to Ash-Shafi'i and Ahmad, the time for it is from the midnight of the Day of Nahr, the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, and its end is indefinite. A male pilgrim is, however, not permitted to have sexual intercourse with his wife until after he completes Tawaf Al-Ifadah. Delaying it beyond the 11th, 12th and 13th of Dhul-Hijjah, does not obligate a person to slaughter an animal, but it is disliked.
The best time for performing this Tawaf is before noon on the Day of Nahr, the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah. According to Abu Hanifah and Malik its time is from the dawn on the Day of Nahr, though concerning its end there is disagreement among scholars.
Abu Hanifah holds that it must be performed during the Days of Nahr, but if a pilgrim delays it beyond these then he must slaughter an animal in atonement for it. Malik, on the other hand, is of the view that there is no harm in delaying this rite until after the 13th of Dhul-Hijjah, though doing it earlier (during the Days of Tashriq) is better. Its time is until the end of the month of Dhul-Hijjah, and if it is performed after it. then one must slaughter an animal in atonement. The Hajj of such a person will still be valid, for the whole month of Dhul-Hijjah, according to Malik, is included in the months of Hajj.
For women it is desirable to perform Tawaf Al-Ifadah early on the Day of Nahr, if they fear they will begin to menstruate. 'Aishah used to order the women (pilgrims) to perform it on the Day of Nahr - 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, as a precaution against the menses.
'Ata said, "If a woman (pilgrim) is afraid of her monthly period, she may perform the Tawaf of Ka'bah before throwing the pebbles at Jamarah Al-Aqabah, and even before her sacrificial animal is slaughtered.
There is no harm in a woman pilgrim using any medicine to delay her periods so as to perform this Tawaf. Sa'id bin Mansur reported that Ibn 'Umar was asked about a woman that takes some medicine to delay her periods. At this he said he saw no harm in it, and told them to use water of Arak instead.
Mohibbuddin Al-Tabri said, "If it can be delayed in this case then it can also be delayed in (determining) the period of 'iddah, and all other situations. On the same principle, medicines may be used to induce monthly periods.
Al-Qasim ibn Muhammad ibn Abu Bakr said: "It is commendable for a pilgrim to send greetings and blessings on the Prophet (peace be upon him) after saying talbiyah." The Prophet (peace be upon him) used to seek Allah's forgiveness, pleasure, and protection from men after having said his talbiyah. (Reported by At-Tabarani and others)
Jabir reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Whosoever makes intention to perform Hajj and pronounces talbiyah all day until sunset, Allah the Almighty will forgive his sins, and he will be free of sin as he was the day his mother gave birth to him." (Ibn Majah)
Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "He who declares, 'There is no God but Allah' will get the good news of reward (for him), and he who magnifies Allah (or, says Allahu Akbar - Allah is the greatest) will receive the good news of reward (for him)." They asked: "O Prophet of Allah, is it the (good news of) Paradise?" He replied, "Yes." (Narrated by At-Tabarani and Sa'id bin Mansur)
Sahl ibn Sa'ad reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "When any Muslim utters talbiyah, everything - every stone or every tree or every pebble - on his right side and on his left side responds with a (similar) talbiyah, until the whole earth resounds with it." (Reported by Ibn Majah, Al-Baihaqi, Tirmidhi, Al-Hakim, who considers it a sound hadith)
Zaid ibn Khalid reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Gabriel (peace be upon him) came to me and told me: 'Command your Companions to raise their voices when saying talbiyah, because it is one of the rituals of Hajj." This is reported by Ibn Majah, Ahmad, Ibn Khuzaimah and Al-Hakim, who regards it a sound hadith.
Abu Bakr reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) was asked: "Which Hajj is the best Hajj?" He replied: "One in which voices are raised when saying talbiyah and a sacrifice is offered." (Reported by Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah) Abu Hazim said: "When the Companions put on ihram their voices would become hoarse even before they reached Makkah." In the light of these ahadith the majority of scholars prefers that the pilgrims raise their voices when saying talbiyah.
Malik holds that one must not raise one's voice in saying talbiyah while inside a congregational mosque. One may, however, say it loud enough for oneself or for those around to hear it, except in the Sacred Mosque and the Mosque of Mina. In these two one should raise one's voice when saying talbiyah. This applies to male pilgrims only.
As for women, they may raise their voices when saying talbiyah so that they themselves or those around them can hear it. To raise their voices above that is disliked for them.
'Ata said: "Men must raise their voices (when saying talbiyah), but a woman should raise her voice so as to hear it herself, but she should not raise her voice more than that."
Saying talbiyah is desirable in the following places and times: when mounting one' s mount (or any means of transportation), on arriving at a place, on going up a hill or down into a valley, on meeting another group of people, at the end of every prayer, and early in the morning. Ash-Shafi'i said: "We love to say it at all times."
A pilgrim should begin his talbiyah from the time he wears his ihram and continue it until throwing the first pebble at the Aqabah Jamarah on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, the Day of Nahr (sacrifice). Then he should stop saying talbiyah, as the Prophet (peace be upon him) did, according to a hadith transmitted by the Group. Ath-Thawri, the Hanafi school, Ash-Shafi'i, and the majority of scholars also hold this view. Ahmad and Ishaq, however, are of the view that a pilgrim must continue talbiyah until he has stoned all the three jamarahs. After that he may stop saying talbiyah. Malik holds that a pilgrim must continue talbiyah until the end of the Day of 'Arafah (the 9th of Dhul-Hijjah). This applies only to those performing Hajj.
As for those performing 'Umrah, they may discontinue talbiyah after kissing the Black Stone and starting their tawaf. Ibn 'Abbas reports that the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to discontinue talbiyah after kissing the Black Stone (at the start of his tawaf). (Reported by Tirmidhi who considers it a sound hadith. When a person puts on ihram from a miqat he should discontinue ralbiyah on entering the Haram (Sacred Mosque). And those who put on ihram from Ju'rana or Tan'im, they should discontinue it on reaching the houses of Maklcah) In practice, most of the scholars follow this hadith.
There is consensus among the scholars that talbiyah is a prescribed practice. Umm Salamah reported: "I heard Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) saying: "O Family of Muhammad! Whoso among you intends to perform Hajj must raise his voice while uttering talbiyah." This is reported by Ahmad and Ibn Hibban.
The scholars disagree, however, on its legal status, timing, and the position of one who delays it. Ash-Shafi'i and Ahmad hold that it is sunnah of the Prophet (peace be upon him); it is desirable to utter it when putting on the garb of ihram. Thus, if a person intended to perform Hajj but did not utter talbiyah, his Hajj would still be valid, and he is not required to do anything, because according to them, such a person enters the state of ihram just by making intention to perform Hajj.
Hanafi scholars hold that talbiyah or any substitute for it - such as containing praise or glorification of Allah. and bringing an animal for sacrifice -is a requisite condition for the validity of ihram. If someone puts on the garb of ihram without uttering talbiyah or glorifying Allah or bringing a sacrificial animal, his ihram is not valid, because ihram, according to them, is a combination of intention and one of the rites of Hajj. Thus, if one declares his intention for ihram and performs any of the rites of Hajj, for example if he glorifies Allah or declares, "There is no deity worthy of worship but Allah alone," or if he brought his sacrificial animal along with him but did not utter talbiyah, his ihram will be valid but he will be required to sacrifice an animal as a penalty for failing to do so.
According to the well-known position of Imam Malik, uttering talbiyah is obligatory and in cases where one fails to do so or does not utter it upon donning the garb of ihram but utters it later on, one must slaughter an animal in atonement.
Malik reported from Nafi' that Ibn 'Umar said: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) made his talbiyah in these words: 'Lab-baika Allahumma Lab-baik. Lab-baika la-Sharika laka lab-baik. In-nal Hamda wan-ni 'mata laka wal mulk. La Sharika lak (Here I am at Your service, O Allah! You have no partner, Here I am at Your service, O Allah. Verily, all the praise, the grace belong to You, and the kingdom. You have no partner) "'
Nafi' said that Ibn 'Umar used to add, "I am at Your service, I am at Your service. I am at Your service and at Your call. All good is in Your hands, I am at Your service. Our desire is for You, and also our deeds."
The scholars, however, prefer to restrict the words of talbiyah to the words used by the Prophet (peace be upon him), and there is disagreement among them concerning any addition to them. The majority, however, holds that there is no harm in adding other words to them as Ibn 'Umar and other Companions of the Prophet (peace be upon him) did. The Prophet (peace be upon him) heard them and did not say anything to them.(Reported by Abu Da'wud and Al-Baihaqi) Malik and Abu Yusuf disliked adding to the talbiyah of the Prophet (peace be upon him).
Zaid ibn Khalid reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Gabriel (peace be upon him) came to me and told me: 'Command your Companions to raise their voices when saying talbiyah, because it is one of the rituals of Hajj." This is reported by Ibn Majah, Ahmad, Ibn Khuzaimah and Al-Hakim, who regards it a sound hadith.
Abu Bakr reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) was asked: "Which Hajj is the best Hajj?" He replied: "One in which voices are raised when saying talbiyah and a sacrifice is offered." (Reported by Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah) Abu Hazim said: "When the Companions put on ihram their voices would become hoarse even before they reached Makkah." In the light of these ahadith the majority of scholars prefers that the pilgrims raise their voices when saying talbiyah.
Malik holds that one must not raise one's voice in saying talbiyah while inside a congregational mosque. One may, however, say it loud enough for oneself or for those around to hear it, except in the Sacred Mosque and the Mosque of Mina. In these two one should raise one's voice when saying talbiyah. This applies to male pilgrims only.
As for women, they may raise their voices when saying talbiyah so that they themselves or those around them can hear it. To raise their voices above that is disliked for them.
'Ata said: "Men must raise their voices (when saying talbiyah), but a woman should raise her voice so as to hear it herself, but she should not raise her voice more than that."
Saying talbiyah is desirable in the following places and times: when mounting one' s mount (or any means of transportation), on arriving at a place, on going up a hill or down into a valley, on meeting another group of people, at the end of every prayer, and early in the morning. Ash-Shafi'i said: "We love to say it at all times."
A pilgrim should begin his talbiyah from the time he wears his ihram and continue it until throwing the first pebble at the Aqabah Jamarah on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, the Day of Nahr (sacrifice). Then he should stop saying talbiyah, as the Prophet (peace be upon him) did, according to a hadith transmitted by the Group. Ath-Thawri, the Hanafi school, Ash-Shafi'i, and the majority of scholars also hold this view. Ahmad and Ishaq, however, are of the view that a pilgrim must continue talbiyah until he has stoned all the three jamarahs. After that he may stop saying talbiyah. Malik holds that a pilgrim must continue talbiyah until the end of the Day of 'Arafah (the 9th of Dhul-Hijjah). This applies only to those performing Hajj.
As for those performing 'Umrah, they may discontinue talbiyah after kissing the Black Stone and starting their tawaf. Ibn 'Abbas reports that the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to discontinue talbiyah after kissing the Black Stone (at the start of his tawaf). (Reported by Tirmidhi who considers it a sound hadith. When a person puts on ihram from a miqat he should discontinue ralbiyah on entering the Haram (Sacred Mosque). And those who put on ihram from Ju'rana or Tan'im, they should discontinue it on reaching the houses of Maklcah) In practice, most of the scholars follow this hadith.
Zaid ibn Khalid reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Gabriel (peace be upon him) came to me and told me: 'Command your Companions to raise their voices when saying talbiyah, because it is one of the rituals of Hajj." This is reported by Ibn Majah, Ahmad, Ibn Khuzaimah and Al-Hakim, who regards it a sound hadith.
Abu Bakr reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) was asked: "Which Hajj is the best Hajj?" He replied: "One in which voices are raised when saying talbiyah and a sacrifice is offered." (Reported by Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah) Abu Hazim said: "When the Companions put on ihram their voices would become hoarse even before they reached Makkah." In the light of these ahadith the majority of scholars prefers that the pilgrims raise their voices when saying talbiyah.
Malik holds that one must not raise one's voice in saying talbiyah while inside a congregational mosque. One may, however, say it loud enough for oneself or for those around to hear it, except in the Sacred Mosque and the Mosque of Mina. In these two one should raise one's voice when saying talbiyah. This applies to male pilgrims only.
As for women, they may raise their voices when saying talbiyah so that they themselves or those around them can hear it. To raise their voices above that is disliked for them.
'Ata said: "Men must raise their voices (when saying talbiyah), but a woman should raise her voice so as to hear it herself, but she should not raise her voice more than that."
Saying talbiyah is desirable in the following places and times: when mounting one' s mount (or any means of transportation), on arriving at a place, on going up a hill or down into a valley, on meeting another group of people, at the end of every prayer, and early in the morning. Ash-Shafi'i said: "We love to say it at all times."
A pilgrim should begin his talbiyah from the time he wears his ihram and continue it until throwing the first pebble at the Aqabah Jamarah on the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah, the Day of Nahr (sacrifice). Then he should stop saying talbiyah, as the Prophet (peace be upon him) did, according to a hadith transmitted by the Group. Ath-Thawri, the Hanafi school, Ash-Shafi'i, and the majority of scholars also hold this view. Ahmad and Ishaq, however, are of the view that a pilgrim must continue talbiyah until he has stoned all the three jamarahs. After that he may stop saying talbiyah. Malik holds that a pilgrim must continue talbiyah until the end of the Day of 'Arafah (the 9th of Dhul-Hijjah). This applies only to those performing Hajj.
As for those performing 'Umrah, they may discontinue talbiyah after kissing the Black Stone and starting their tawaf. Ibn 'Abbas reports that the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to discontinue talbiyah after kissing the Black Stone (at the start of his tawaf). (Reported by Tirmidhi who considers it a sound hadith. When a person puts on ihram from a miqat he should discontinue ralbiyah on entering the Haram (Sacred Mosque). And those who put on ihram from Ju'rana or Tan'im, they should discontinue it on reaching the houses of Maklcah) In practice, most of the scholars follow this hadith.
There is consensus among the scholars that talbiyah is a prescribed practice. Umm Salamah reported: "I heard Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) saying: "O Family of Muhammad! Whoso among you intends to perform Hajj must raise his voice while uttering talbiyah." This is reported by Ahmad and Ibn Hibban.
The scholars disagree, however, on its legal status, timing, and the position of one who delays it. Ash-Shafi'i and Ahmad hold that it is sunnah of the Prophet (peace be upon him); it is desirable to utter it when putting on the garb of ihram. Thus, if a person intended to perform Hajj but did not utter talbiyah, his Hajj would still be valid, and he is not required to do anything, because according to them, such a person enters the state of ihram just by making intention to perform Hajj.
Hanafi scholars hold that talbiyah or any substitute for it - such as containing praise or glorification of Allah. and bringing an animal for sacrifice -is a requisite condition for the validity of ihram. If someone puts on the garb of ihram without uttering talbiyah or glorifying Allah or bringing a sacrificial animal, his ihram is not valid, because ihram, according to them, is a combination of intention and one of the rites of Hajj. Thus, if one declares his intention for ihram and performs any of the rites of Hajj, for example if he glorifies Allah or declares, "There is no deity worthy of worship but Allah alone," or if he brought his sacrificial animal along with him but did not utter talbiyah, his ihram will be valid but he will be required to sacrifice an animal as a penalty for failing to do so.
According to the well-known position of Imam Malik, uttering talbiyah is obligatory and in cases where one fails to do so or does not utter it upon donning the garb of ihram but utters it later on, one must slaughter an animal in atonement.
Malik reported from Nafi' that Ibn 'Umar said: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) made his talbiyah in these words: 'Lab-baika Allahumma Lab-baik. Lab-baika la-Sharika laka lab-baik. In-nal Hamda wan-ni 'mata laka wal mulk. La Sharika lak (Here I am at Your service, O Allah! You have no partner, Here I am at Your service, O Allah. Verily, all the praise, the grace belong to You, and the kingdom. You have no partner) "'
Nafi' said that Ibn 'Umar used to add, "I am at Your service, I am at Your service. I am at Your service and at Your call. All good is in Your hands, I am at Your service. Our desire is for You, and also our deeds."
The scholars, however, prefer to restrict the words of talbiyah to the words used by the Prophet (peace be upon him), and there is disagreement among them concerning any addition to them. The majority, however, holds that there is no harm in adding other words to them as Ibn 'Umar and other Companions of the Prophet (peace be upon him) did. The Prophet (peace be upon him) heard them and did not say anything to them.(Reported by Abu Da'wud and Al-Baihaqi) Malik and Abu Yusuf disliked adding to the talbiyah of the Prophet (peace be upon him).
There is no harm in crowding around the Black Stone so long as no harm is caused to other people. Ibn 'Umar used to struggle hard to get through the crowd in order to reach the Black Stone, so much so that sometimes (he was struck on the face and) his nose would bleed. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to 'Umar: "O Abu Hafs! You are a strong man. Do not crowd others around the Black Stone. You may hurt a weak person. But if you find an opportunity to reach it in order to kiss it or touch it, do it. If not, then say 'Allahu-Akbar' and continue (your tawaf).'' (Reported by Ash-Shafi'l in his Sunan)
It is reported by Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet (peace be upon him) and his companions declared their intention to perform 'Umrah from al-Ji'ranah by putting on their ihram (Hajj garb) but leaving their right shoulders uncovered, bringing their ihram up from under their right armpits while covering the left shoulder. (Reported by Ahmad and Abu Daw'ud) The majority of scholars holds a similar view and claims that doing so is helpful in ramal ( jogging) while making a tawaf. Malik is of the opinion, however, that doing so is not commended. for it is not a known (practice), nor did he see anyone doing so. There is consensus that it is undesirable in the tawaf prayer (salatul tawaf).
Ramal means walking fast, vigorously moving the shoulders and taking small steps, giving a sense of strength and energy. Ibn 'Umar reported that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) jogged from the Black Stone to the Black Stone three times, and walked the remaining four rounds. (Muslim and Ahmad) If a person does not jog in the first three rounds, then he is not required to make it up in the last four rounds. Ramal (Jogging) and idtiba' (uncovering one's right shoulder) are prescribed for men only while making tawaffor 'Umrah. In case of a pilgrim performing Hajj, tawaf is always followed by Sa'i (walking between Safa and Marwah) . Shafi'i school holds that a pilgrim, who does make idtiba' (i.e., uncovers his right shoulder) and performs ramal (i.e., jogs), while making Tawaf al Qudum on arrival and then making Sa'i between Safa and Marwah, is not required to repeat idtiba' and ramal in his Tawaf al Ifada (after returning from 'Arafah). If one does not perform Sa'i after making tawaf and postpones it till after Tawaf az-Ziarah (Tawaf of Visit), he should make idtiba' (uncover his right shoulder) and perform ramal (jog) while making Tawaf az-Ziarah.
Women are not obligated to jog or uncover their right shoulder, because they must properly cover themselves. Ibn 'Umar said: -Women are not obligated to jog around the Ka'bah nor while making Sa+i between Safa and Marwah." (Reported by Al-Baihaqi)
The pilgrim should make full use of his stay at Makkah performing as much supererogatory tauaf and prayers in the Sacred Mosque as possible. A prayer in it is better than a hundred thousand prayers in any other mosque. In a supererogatory tawaf one may not uncover one's shoulder or jog. It is sunnah to perform a tawaf of Ka'bah as a salutation to the Sacred Mosque upon entering it, unlike other mosques where on entering them a two rakah prayer is offered as a salutation to the mosque.
The Hanafi school holds that cleanliness from impurities is not a necessary condition, but an obligation which, if not found, may be compensated by a sacrifice. Thus if somone performs a Tawaf in a state of minor impurity his tawaf will be valid, but he will have to offer a sheep in sacrifice. If such a person is junub or ha+id his or her tawaf will still be valid, but he or she will have to sacrifice a camel as a penalty and repeat the tawaf as long as he or she is in Makkah. As to the cleanliness of clothes or body, the Hanafi school takes it as a sunnah only.
Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Tawaf is (similar to) a prayer ... but Allah, the Almighty, has made talking for one (engaged in tawaf) permissible. So, whoso speaks (while performing tawaf) should say only good things. (Tirmidhi and Ad-Daraqutni. Also reported by Al-Hakim, Ibn Khuzaimah and Ibn Al-Sakan as a sound hadith)
'Aishah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) entered her apartment and tound her crying. He asked her, "Has your monthly course set in?" That is, are you weeping because you are menstruating? She replied, "Yes." Upon this the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "This is a matter inscribed by Allah, the Almighty, for all daughters of Adam. You should perform all the rites of Hajj, except tawaf (circumambulation) - which you should perform after taking a complete bath (when you are clean)." (Reported by Muslim) 'Aishah also said: "The very first thing that the Prophet (peace be upon him) did upon arriving in Makkah was to perform Wudu and then make a tawaf of Ka'bah." (Bukhari and Muslim)
There is consensus that if one suffers from an illness that causes one to be continuously impure physically, such as leaking urine or continuous bleeding in the case of a menstruating woman, one may perform tawaf without incurring any penalty or need for making compensation. Malik related that a woman came to Abdullah bin Umar seeking a verdict. She said, "I came to the Sacred Mosque to pertorm tawaf, but when I arrived at the door of the Mosque I started bleeding. So I went away and waited until I became clean, and then returned to the Sacred Mosque. But again when I arrived at the door I started bleeding. I went back and returned when I was clean. But when I arrived at the door of the Mosque I started bleeding again. (What should I do?)" Ibn 'Umar said, "That bleeding is a spurt trom the devil. You should take a bath, place some pads on your private parts, and then perform your tawaf."
The male should cover from the navel to the knee, and the female all her body except her face, hands and feet. (Tran.) Abu Hurairah reported: "During the Hajj for which Abu Bakr was appointed the leader by Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him), before the Farewell Hajj, Abu Bakr sent me with a group to announce the Day of Nahr - the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah - and to proclaim: 'No idolater nor any naked person shall be allowed to perform tawaf of the Ka'bah after this year.'' (Bukhari and Muslim)
Thus, if one leaves even a single step in any of the seven rounds that round will not be counted. If one is doubtful as to the number of rounds performed, one must assume the least number of rounds, and then complete the seven rounds. In cases where one completes a Tawaf and then finds oneself not so sure about the number of rounds performed, one incurs no penalty nor is required to do anything.
Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: "When Allah's Messenger arrived in Makkah, he went to the Black Stone, kissed it, and then walked on its right side. He jogged three rounds and walked the remaining four.'' (Muslim)
There is no harm in crowding around the Black Stone so long as no harm is caused to other people. Ibn 'Umar used to struggle hard to get through the crowd in order to reach the Black Stone, so much so that sometimes (he was struck on the face and) his nose would bleed. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to 'Umar: "O Abu Hafs! You are a strong man. Do not crowd others around the Black Stone. You may hurt a weak person. But if you find an opportunity to reach it in order to kiss it or touch it, do it. If not, then say 'Allahu-Akbar' and continue (your tawaf).'' (Reported by Ash-Shafi'l in his Sunan)
It is reported by Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet (peace be upon him) and his companions declared their intention to perform 'Umrah from al-Ji'ranah by putting on their ihram (Hajj garb) but leaving their right shoulders uncovered, bringing their ihram up from under their right armpits while covering the left shoulder. (Reported by Ahmad and Abu Daw'ud) The majority of scholars holds a similar view and claims that doing so is helpful in ramal ( jogging) while making a tawaf. Malik is of the opinion, however, that doing so is not commended. for it is not a known (practice), nor did he see anyone doing so. There is consensus that it is undesirable in the tawaf prayer (salatul tawaf).
Ramal means walking fast, vigorously moving the shoulders and taking small steps, giving a sense of strength and energy. Ibn 'Umar reported that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) jogged from the Black Stone to the Black Stone three times, and walked the remaining four rounds. (Muslim and Ahmad) If a person does not jog in the first three rounds, then he is not required to make it up in the last four rounds. Ramal (Jogging) and idtiba' (uncovering one's right shoulder) are prescribed for men only while making tawaffor 'Umrah. In case of a pilgrim performing Hajj, tawaf is always followed by Sa'i (walking between Safa and Marwah) . Shafi'i school holds that a pilgrim, who does make idtiba' (i.e., uncovers his right shoulder) and performs ramal (i.e., jogs), while making Tawaf al Qudum on arrival and then making Sa'i between Safa and Marwah, is not required to repeat idtiba' and ramal in his Tawaf al Ifada (after returning from 'Arafah). If one does not perform Sa'i after making tawaf and postpones it till after Tawaf az-Ziarah (Tawaf of Visit), he should make idtiba' (uncover his right shoulder) and perform ramal (jog) while making Tawaf az-Ziarah.
Women are not obligated to jog or uncover their right shoulder, because they must properly cover themselves. Ibn 'Umar said: -Women are not obligated to jog around the Ka'bah nor while making Sa+i between Safa and Marwah." (Reported by Al-Baihaqi)
A person may, even if he is able to walk, perform tawaf while riding, provided there is a valid reason for doing so.
Ibn 'Abbas reported that during the Farewell Pilgrimage the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed tawaf while riding his camel, and touched the Black Stone with a stick (that he carried). (Reported by Bukhari and Muslim)
Jabir reported that during the Farewell Pilgrimage the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed tawaf and made Sa'i between Safa and Marwah while riding on his mount, so as to show it to the people, to draw their attention, and (to give them an opportunity) to ask him any questions (they had), and the people were crowding around him."
Malik reported from Ibn Abi Mulaikah that 'Umar bin Al-Khattab saw a woman aMicted with leprosy performing tawaf with others. He said to her, "O maidservant of Allah! Do not harm others. Why do you not stay in your home?" She did so and stayed at her home. Upon the death of 'Umar, a man visited her and said, "The one who forbade you to circumambulate the Ka'bah has passed away. You may now go and perform tawaf." She replied, "I shall not obey a person in his life, and disobey him after his death."
Upon completion of the seven rounds of the tawaf; and after offering the two rak'ahs by the Station of Ibrahim, it is encouraged to drink water from the well of Zamzam.
Both Bukhari and Muslim confirm that the Prophet (peace be upon him) drank of Zamzam water, and said, "It is blessed (water); it is food for the hungry, and a healing for the sick.' It is reported that the angel Gabriel had washed the heart of the Prophet (peace be upon him) with its water on the Night Journey.
At-Tabarani in his Al-Kabir, and Ibn Hibban have reported from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'The best water on earth is the water of Zamzam. It is food for the hungry, and a healing for the sick." (Al-Mundhri said that the chain of narrators of this hadith is sound)
Explaining the origin of Zamzam Ibn 'Abbas said: "When Hajar reached the (mountain) of Marwah in search of water for her baby son Isma'il and herself to quench their thirst. she heard a sound, and said to herself, "Quiet." She again heard the sound, whereupon she said, "I have heard you. Help me, if you can." All of a sudden she found an angel at the place where now Zamzam is. He either dug it with his heel or touched it (the ground) with his wing and a spring of water appeared. Hajar encircled the water with soil. She took some water in a container she had, and water kept bubbling up unchecked."
Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "'May Allah shower His mercy on Isma'il's mother. Had she left it untouched, or (the narrator is not sure) the Prophet said, had she not drunk of its water, the Zamzam would have turned into a clearflowing spring.' He added, 'So she drank the water and gave some to her son.' The angel said to her, 'Fear no loss, because this is the site of Allah's House, which this boy and his father shall build. Allah never permits His servant to be lost. At the site of the House was a hill that was split by flood waters running down its right and left."'
Al-Multazim is the part of Ka'bah between its door and the Black Stone. After drinking the water of Zamzam, it is recommended that one should make special supplications at Al-Multazim. Ibn 'Abbas reported that he used to stand between the Black Stone corner and the Ka'bah door and said, "The space between the Black Stone and the door of the Ka'bah is called 'AlMultazim' and whoever stands here and supplicates to Allah, he gives him whatever he supplicates for." (Al-Baihaqi)
'Amr bin Shu'aib reported from his father, and he from his father that he said, "I have seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) placing his face and chest against Al-Multazim."
(Some scholars including Bukhari say Al-Hateem is Al-Multazim. To support their view they cite the hadith of the Night Journey in which the Prophet (peace be upon him) said "While I was asleep in (the area called) ' al-Hateem" or also called "al-Hijr...")
Ibn 'Umar reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) entered the Ka'bah along with Usamah bin Zaid, and Uthman bin Talhah and closed its door behind them. When they came out, Bilal informed me that the Prophet (peace be upon him) offered a prayer inside the Ka'bah between the two Yemeni corners." (Bukhari and Muslim) This has led some scholars to conclude that entering Ka'bah and offering prayer inside it is sunnah. Others, however, say that even if it is a sunnah, it is not a part of Hajj rites, as stated by Ibn 'Abbas when he said: "O people, entering the Ka'bah is not one of the rites of Hajj.'' (Reported by al-Hakim with a sound chain of authorities)
For a pilgrim unable to enter the Ka'bah it is recommended that he should enter the Hijr Isma'il and offer prayer there, because it is a part of the Ka'bah. Ahmad reported on sound authority from Sa'id bin Jubair that 'Aishah said: "O Prophet of Allah ! All your family except me have been inside the Ka'bah ! " The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to her, "Send for Shaibah (His name was Ibn 'Uthman bin Talhah; he was tbe key-bearer of the Ka'bah) so that he should open the door for you." She did as he had told her to do. Shaibah said, "We could never open it, during the night during the pre-Islamic days, nor during the days of Islam. The Prophet (peace be upon him) told 'Aishah, "Pray inside the Hijr Isma'il. It is a part of Ka'bah, but your people left it out while rebuilding the Ka'bah and did not include it in its structure."
A person drinking Zamzam water should intend and hope for healing, blessings and whatever is best for him in this life and in the hereafter. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "The water of Zamzam is (good) for whatever it is intended."
Suwaid bin Saeed reported: "When the water of Zamzam was brought to Abdullah bin Al-Mobarak I saw that he drank a little, then turning his face towards the Ka'bah supplicated, 'O Allah! Ibn Abi Al-Mawali told us on the authority of Mohammad bin Al-Monkader, who narrated from Jaber that the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) said, "The water of Zamzam is good for whatever one intends (while drinking it)." I intend to drink this water to spare myself from going thirsty on the Day of Judgment.' Then he drank the rest of the water." (Reported by Al-Baihaqi, and Ahmad with a sound chain of authorities)
Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "The water of Zamzam is good for whatever one intends (while drinking it). If you drink it seeking healing, Allah will give you healing. If you drink it to satisfy your hunger, Allah will satisfy your hunger. If you drink it to quench your thirst, Allah will quench your thirst. Zamzam is a well dug by the angel Gabriel by which Allah quenched the thirst of Isma'il." This was reported by AdDaraqutni and Al-Hakim who added, "And if you drink it seeking refuge with Allah, Allah will give you refuge."
It is desirable that one should drink Zamzam water in three breaths, face the Qiblah, drink as much as possible, praise and thank and supplicate to Him as Ibn 'Abbas did. Abu Molaikah reported: "A man came to Ibn 'Abbas. He asked the man, 'Where are you coming from?' The man replied: 'I am coming from the well of Zamzam.' Ibn 'Abbas asked him, 'Did you drink of it as you are supposed to?' "The man asked: 'O Ibn 'Abbas, how am I supposed to drink it?' Ibn 'Abbas replied: 'When you drink its water you should face the direction of the Qiblah, remember Allah, drink it in three breaths, drink as much as you can, and praise and thank Allah when you finish drinking.' The Prophet (peace be upon him) said, ' A major difference between us and the hypocrites is that they do not drink their fill of the Zamzam water'." (Reported by Ibn Majah, Ad-Daraqutni and Al-Hakim)
Ibn 'Abbas used to supplicate Allah, whenever he drank Zamzam water: "Allahumma inni as'aluka 'ilman nafi+an wa rizqan wasi'an wa shifa an min kuli da in (O Allah! Grant me beneficial knowledge, bountiful provision, and a healing from every disease)."
Explaining the origin of Zamzam Ibn 'Abbas said: "When Hajar reached the (mountain) of Marwah in search of water for her baby son Isma'il and herself to quench their thirst. she heard a sound, and said to herself, "Quiet." She again heard the sound, whereupon she said, "I have heard you. Help me, if you can." All of a sudden she found an angel at the place where now Zamzam is. He either dug it with his heel or touched it (the ground) with his wing and a spring of water appeared. Hajar encircled the water with soil. She took some water in a container she had, and water kept bubbling up unchecked."
Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "'May Allah shower His mercy on Isma'il's mother. Had she left it untouched, or (the narrator is not sure) the Prophet said, had she not drunk of its water, the Zamzam would have turned into a clearflowing spring.' He added, 'So she drank the water and gave some to her son.' The angel said to her, 'Fear no loss, because this is the site of Allah's House, which this boy and his father shall build. Allah never permits His servant to be lost. At the site of the House was a hill that was split by flood waters running down its right and left."'
Al-Multazim is the part of Ka'bah between its door and the Black Stone. After drinking the water of Zamzam, it is recommended that one should make special supplications at Al-Multazim. Ibn 'Abbas reported that he used to stand between the Black Stone corner and the Ka'bah door and said, "The space between the Black Stone and the door of the Ka'bah is called 'AlMultazim' and whoever stands here and supplicates to Allah, he gives him whatever he supplicates for." (Al-Baihaqi)
'Amr bin Shu'aib reported from his father, and he from his father that he said, "I have seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) placing his face and chest against Al-Multazim."
(Some scholars including Bukhari say Al-Hateem is Al-Multazim. To support their view they cite the hadith of the Night Journey in which the Prophet (peace be upon him) said "While I was asleep in (the area called) ' al-Hateem" or also called "al-Hijr...")
Ibn 'Umar reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) entered the Ka'bah along with Usamah bin Zaid, and Uthman bin Talhah and closed its door behind them. When they came out, Bilal informed me that the Prophet (peace be upon him) offered a prayer inside the Ka'bah between the two Yemeni corners." (Bukhari and Muslim) This has led some scholars to conclude that entering Ka'bah and offering prayer inside it is sunnah. Others, however, say that even if it is a sunnah, it is not a part of Hajj rites, as stated by Ibn 'Abbas when he said: "O people, entering the Ka'bah is not one of the rites of Hajj.'' (Reported by al-Hakim with a sound chain of authorities)
For a pilgrim unable to enter the Ka'bah it is recommended that he should enter the Hijr Isma'il and offer prayer there, because it is a part of the Ka'bah. Ahmad reported on sound authority from Sa'id bin Jubair that 'Aishah said: "O Prophet of Allah ! All your family except me have been inside the Ka'bah ! " The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to her, "Send for Shaibah (His name was Ibn 'Uthman bin Talhah; he was tbe key-bearer of the Ka'bah) so that he should open the door for you." She did as he had told her to do. Shaibah said, "We could never open it, during the night during the pre-Islamic days, nor during the days of Islam. The Prophet (peace be upon him) told 'Aishah, "Pray inside the Hijr Isma'il. It is a part of Ka'bah, but your people left it out while rebuilding the Ka'bah and did not include it in its structure."
A person may recite the Qur'an while performing tawaf, because the purpose of tawaf is to remember Allah and the Qur'an is a reminder and a remembrance of Allah. 'Aishah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Tawaf (circumambulation) around the House of Allah, walking between Safa and Marwah, and throwing the pebbles at the Jamarahs are instituted for the remembrance of Allah." (Reported by Abu Daw'ud and Tirrnidhi who considers it a sound hadith)
Ibn 'Abbas reported that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) said, "Every day Allah descends a hundred and twenty folds of His Mercy to His slaves who perform Hajj (to His House). Sixty-fold of these are specified for people performing tawaf, forty-fold for those who pray there, and twenty for those who look at the Ka'bah."
This tawaf is called Tawafal Qudum (Arrival Circumambulation), if a pilgrim is performing a mufrid (single) Hajj. Otherwise it is called Tawaf al Tahayya (Circumambulation of Greeting), or Tawafad Dakhul (Circumambulation of Entry). It is neither an essential condition nor an obligation. For a pilgrim performing Hajj Tamattu' (combining Hajj and 'Umrah with a break), or performing Hajj Qiran (combining Hajj and 'Umrah without a break), it is Tawafal 'Umrah ('Umrah Circumambulation), and after having performed it a pilgrim does not need to perform a Tawafal Tahaya or Tawafal Qudum. Such a pilgrim must, however, complete his 'Umrah making a Sa'i (seven rounds of walking) between the hills of Safa and Marwah.
A person may, even if he is able to walk, perform tawaf while riding, provided there is a valid reason for doing so.
Ibn 'Abbas reported that during the Farewell Pilgrimage the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed tawaf while riding his camel, and touched the Black Stone with a stick (that he carried). (Reported by Bukhari and Muslim)
Jabir reported that during the Farewell Pilgrimage the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed tawaf and made Sa'i between Safa and Marwah while riding on his mount, so as to show it to the people, to draw their attention, and (to give them an opportunity) to ask him any questions (they had), and the people were crowding around him."
Malik reported from Ibn Abi Mulaikah that 'Umar bin Al-Khattab saw a woman aMicted with leprosy performing tawaf with others. He said to her, "O maidservant of Allah! Do not harm others. Why do you not stay in your home?" She did so and stayed at her home. Upon the death of 'Umar, a man visited her and said, "The one who forbade you to circumambulate the Ka'bah has passed away. You may now go and perform tawaf." She replied, "I shall not obey a person in his life, and disobey him after his death."
Upon completion of the seven rounds of the tawaf; and after offering the two rak'ahs by the Station of Ibrahim, it is encouraged to drink water from the well of Zamzam.
Both Bukhari and Muslim confirm that the Prophet (peace be upon him) drank of Zamzam water, and said, "It is blessed (water); it is food for the hungry, and a healing for the sick.' It is reported that the angel Gabriel had washed the heart of the Prophet (peace be upon him) with its water on the Night Journey.
At-Tabarani in his Al-Kabir, and Ibn Hibban have reported from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'The best water on earth is the water of Zamzam. It is food for the hungry, and a healing for the sick." (Al-Mundhri said that the chain of narrators of this hadith is sound)
The pilgrim should make full use of his stay at Makkah performing as much supererogatory tauaf and prayers in the Sacred Mosque as possible. A prayer in it is better than a hundred thousand prayers in any other mosque. In a supererogatory tawaf one may not uncover one's shoulder or jog. It is sunnah to perform a tawaf of Ka'bah as a salutation to the Sacred Mosque upon entering it, unlike other mosques where on entering them a two rakah prayer is offered as a salutation to the mosque.
The Hanafi school holds that cleanliness from impurities is not a necessary condition, but an obligation which, if not found, may be compensated by a sacrifice. Thus if somone performs a Tawaf in a state of minor impurity his tawaf will be valid, but he will have to offer a sheep in sacrifice. If such a person is junub or ha+id his or her tawaf will still be valid, but he or she will have to sacrifice a camel as a penalty and repeat the tawaf as long as he or she is in Makkah. As to the cleanliness of clothes or body, the Hanafi school takes it as a sunnah only.
Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Tawaf is (similar to) a prayer ... but Allah, the Almighty, has made talking for one (engaged in tawaf) permissible. So, whoso speaks (while performing tawaf) should say only good things. (Tirmidhi and Ad-Daraqutni. Also reported by Al-Hakim, Ibn Khuzaimah and Ibn Al-Sakan as a sound hadith)
'Aishah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) entered her apartment and tound her crying. He asked her, "Has your monthly course set in?" That is, are you weeping because you are menstruating? She replied, "Yes." Upon this the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "This is a matter inscribed by Allah, the Almighty, for all daughters of Adam. You should perform all the rites of Hajj, except tawaf (circumambulation) - which you should perform after taking a complete bath (when you are clean)." (Reported by Muslim) 'Aishah also said: "The very first thing that the Prophet (peace be upon him) did upon arriving in Makkah was to perform Wudu and then make a tawaf of Ka'bah." (Bukhari and Muslim)
There is consensus that if one suffers from an illness that causes one to be continuously impure physically, such as leaking urine or continuous bleeding in the case of a menstruating woman, one may perform tawaf without incurring any penalty or need for making compensation. Malik related that a woman came to Abdullah bin Umar seeking a verdict. She said, "I came to the Sacred Mosque to pertorm tawaf, but when I arrived at the door of the Mosque I started bleeding. So I went away and waited until I became clean, and then returned to the Sacred Mosque. But again when I arrived at the door I started bleeding. I went back and returned when I was clean. But when I arrived at the door of the Mosque I started bleeding again. (What should I do?)" Ibn 'Umar said, "That bleeding is a spurt trom the devil. You should take a bath, place some pads on your private parts, and then perform your tawaf."
A person may, even if he is able to walk, perform tawaf while riding, provided there is a valid reason for doing so.
Ibn 'Abbas reported that during the Farewell Pilgrimage the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed tawaf while riding his camel, and touched the Black Stone with a stick (that he carried). (Reported by Bukhari and Muslim)
Jabir reported that during the Farewell Pilgrimage the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed tawaf and made Sa'i between Safa and Marwah while riding on his mount, so as to show it to the people, to draw their attention, and (to give them an opportunity) to ask him any questions (they had), and the people were crowding around him."
Malik reported from Ibn Abi Mulaikah that 'Umar bin Al-Khattab saw a woman aMicted with leprosy performing tawaf with others. He said to her, "O maidservant of Allah! Do not harm others. Why do you not stay in your home?" She did so and stayed at her home. Upon the death of 'Umar, a man visited her and said, "The one who forbade you to circumambulate the Ka'bah has passed away. You may now go and perform tawaf." She replied, "I shall not obey a person in his life, and disobey him after his death."
Upon completion of the seven rounds of the tawaf; and after offering the two rak'ahs by the Station of Ibrahim, it is encouraged to drink water from the well of Zamzam.
Both Bukhari and Muslim confirm that the Prophet (peace be upon him) drank of Zamzam water, and said, "It is blessed (water); it is food for the hungry, and a healing for the sick.' It is reported that the angel Gabriel had washed the heart of the Prophet (peace be upon him) with its water on the Night Journey.
At-Tabarani in his Al-Kabir, and Ibn Hibban have reported from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'The best water on earth is the water of Zamzam. It is food for the hungry, and a healing for the sick." (Al-Mundhri said that the chain of narrators of this hadith is sound)
It is permissible to offer prayer in the Sacred Mosque while the people, male and female, pass in front of the worshipper. There is no harm in it, and it is one of the special characteristics of the Sacred Mosque. Kathir bin Kathir bin Al-Mutalib bin Wida'ah reported from some of his family members and from his grandfather that he said: "I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) offering prayer in the Sacred Mosque in the area adjacent to Bani Sahm while people passed in front of him but he did not place any sutrah (protection) in front of him." Suffiyan bin 'Uyainah said, "There was no partition between him and the Ka'bah." (Reported by Abu Daw ud Nasa+i, and Ibn Majah)
Ibn Juraij reported: "'Ata told me that when Ibn Hisham forbade women from performing tawaf along with men he asked him, 'How dare you prevent them while the wives of the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed tawaf along with other men?' He added: 'I asked him:"Did they do so betore or after the commandment to observe veil?" He said: "They did so after the revelation of the commandment to veil." I said: "How could they intermingle with men?" He said: "They did not intermingle with men. 'Aishah used to perform tawaf keeping apart from men and without intermingling with them. A woman asked her, "O Mother of Believers ! Shall we touch the Black Stone and kiss it? 'Aishah said: "Get away from here, and she refused to join her. (Bukhari) They used to go disguised at night and perform tawaf with men, but when they entered the Mosque, they would wait and go in when the men left.
Women may touch and kiss the Black Stone when there is an opportunity and no men are around. It is reported that 'Aishah said to a woman, "Do not crowd with others at the Black Stone, but if you find a chance, touch and kiss it, otherwise if there is crowding, then say a takhir (Allah is the Greatest) when you are opposite to it, and make your tawaf and do not cause any harm to anyone."
This is based on the statement of Ibn 'Umar in which he said "I never saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) touching any other parts of Ka'bah except the two corners: The Black Stone and the Yemeni corner." And he added, "No matter how hard and difficult the circumstances, I have not failed to touch these two corners - the Yemeni Corner and the Black Stone - ever since I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) doing so." (Reported by Bukhari and Muslim)
A pilgrim making tawaf touches these two corners, and no others, because of their special merits and excellence. The Black Stone is distinguished by two things:
When Ibn 'Umar was told about 'Aishah's statement that "Some of the Hijr Isma'il is part of the Ka'bah" he said: "I think that 'Aishah heard that from the Prophet (peace be upon him). I think that the Prophet (peace be upon him) never failed to touch them while making a tawaf These two, however, are not at the foundations of the House, and the people circumambulate around the Hijr because of that. (Abu Daw+ud)
The Muslim community, however, is in agreement concerning the desirability of touching these two Yemeni corners. A person making tawaf of Ka'bah may not touch the other two corners. Ibn Hibban has reported in his Sahih that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "The Black Stone and the Yemeni corner cause the sins to be forgiven."
It is sunnah to offer a two rak'ah prayer after completing the tawaf at the Station of Ibrahim (peace be upon him), or at any other place in the Sacred Mosque, regardless of whether it is a supererogatory tawaf or obligatory one (as in Hajj or 'Umrah).
Jabir reported that "When the Prophet (peace be upon him) came to Makkah, he went around the Ka'bah seven times, then went to the Station of Ibrahim and recited the verse (Qur'an 2.125): "And take of the Station of Abraham a place of prayer." He prayed behind it, and then went to the Black Stone and kissed it." (Reported by Tirmidhi who considers it a sound hadith)
In this two rak'ah prayer, it is sunnah to recite Surah Al-Kafirun, in the first rak 'ah, and Surah Al-Ikhlas in the second rak 'ah, after reciting Al-Fatihah. (Reported by Muslim and others) These two rak'ahs may be offered at any time of the day and night including the prohibited times.
Jubair bin Mut'im reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "O Bani Abd Manaf! Do not prevent anyone from performing tawaf around the Ka'bah. One may pray (in the Sacred Mosque) any time during the day or night." (Reported by Ahmad, Abu Daw+ud, and Tirmidhi who regards it a sound hadith) Ash-Shafi'i and Ahmad hold this view.
Though it is sunnah to offer this two rak'ah prayer after the tawaf in the Sacred Mosque, it may also be offered outside the Mosque. Umm Salamah reported that she performed a tawaf around the House riding, but she did not offer the two rak'ah prayer until she had left the Mosque. (Bukhari) Malik reported from 'Umar that he offered these two rak'ahs at Dhi Tuwa valley. Bukhari also has reported that 'Umar prayed (these two rak'ahs) outside the Sacred Mosque.
If one offered a prescribed prayer after the tawclf then he need not offer this two rak'ah prayer. The Shafi'i school holds this view, which is also in accordance with the well known position of Ahmad. The Maliki and the Hanafi schools are of the opinion that these two rak'ahs must be offered and no other prayer can replace them.
The male should cover from the navel to the knee, and the female all her body except her face, hands and feet. (Tran.) Abu Hurairah reported: "During the Hajj for which Abu Bakr was appointed the leader by Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him), before the Farewell Hajj, Abu Bakr sent me with a group to announce the Day of Nahr - the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah - and to proclaim: 'No idolater nor any naked person shall be allowed to perform tawaf of the Ka'bah after this year.'' (Bukhari and Muslim)
Thus, if one leaves even a single step in any of the seven rounds that round will not be counted. If one is doubtful as to the number of rounds performed, one must assume the least number of rounds, and then complete the seven rounds. In cases where one completes a Tawaf and then finds oneself not so sure about the number of rounds performed, one incurs no penalty nor is required to do anything.
Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: "When Allah's Messenger arrived in Makkah, he went to the Black Stone, kissed it, and then walked on its right side. He jogged three rounds and walked the remaining four.'' (Muslim)
The male should cover from the navel to the knee, and the female all her body except her face, hands and feet. (Tran.) Abu Hurairah reported: "During the Hajj for which Abu Bakr was appointed the leader by Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him), before the Farewell Hajj, Abu Bakr sent me with a group to announce the Day of Nahr - the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah - and to proclaim: 'No idolater nor any naked person shall be allowed to perform tawaf of the Ka'bah after this year.'' (Bukhari and Muslim)
Thus, if one leaves even a single step in any of the seven rounds that round will not be counted. If one is doubtful as to the number of rounds performed, one must assume the least number of rounds, and then complete the seven rounds. In cases where one completes a Tawaf and then finds oneself not so sure about the number of rounds performed, one incurs no penalty nor is required to do anything.
Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: "When Allah's Messenger arrived in Makkah, he went to the Black Stone, kissed it, and then walked on its right side. He jogged three rounds and walked the remaining four.'' (Muslim)
It is permissible to offer prayer in the Sacred Mosque while the people, male and female, pass in front of the worshipper. There is no harm in it, and it is one of the special characteristics of the Sacred Mosque. Kathir bin Kathir bin Al-Mutalib bin Wida'ah reported from some of his family members and from his grandfather that he said: "I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) offering prayer in the Sacred Mosque in the area adjacent to Bani Sahm while people passed in front of him but he did not place any sutrah (protection) in front of him." Suffiyan bin 'Uyainah said, "There was no partition between him and the Ka'bah." (Reported by Abu Daw ud Nasa+i, and Ibn Majah)
Ibn Juraij reported: "'Ata told me that when Ibn Hisham forbade women from performing tawaf along with men he asked him, 'How dare you prevent them while the wives of the Prophet (peace be upon him) performed tawaf along with other men?' He added: 'I asked him:"Did they do so betore or after the commandment to observe veil?" He said: "They did so after the revelation of the commandment to veil." I said: "How could they intermingle with men?" He said: "They did not intermingle with men. 'Aishah used to perform tawaf keeping apart from men and without intermingling with them. A woman asked her, "O Mother of Believers ! Shall we touch the Black Stone and kiss it? 'Aishah said: "Get away from here, and she refused to join her. (Bukhari) They used to go disguised at night and perform tawaf with men, but when they entered the Mosque, they would wait and go in when the men left.
Women may touch and kiss the Black Stone when there is an opportunity and no men are around. It is reported that 'Aishah said to a woman, "Do not crowd with others at the Black Stone, but if you find a chance, touch and kiss it, otherwise if there is crowding, then say a takhir (Allah is the Greatest) when you are opposite to it, and make your tawaf and do not cause any harm to anyone."
Touching the Yemeni corner (Ar-Ruknul Yemeni) is encouraged, and so is kissing or touching the Black Stone in each of the seven rounds of tawaf, if possible.
Some of the supplications that are reported in this regard are given below:
It is reported about Ibn 'Abbas that while walking between the Yemeni corner and the Black Stone he used to say: "Allahumma qanni'nibima razaqtani wa barik lifihi wakhluf 'alayya kulla gha'ibatin bikhair. (O Allah! Let me be satisfied with what you provided me, O Allah! Bless it for me. O Allah! Substitute every good thing that I missed with something good."(Reported by Sa'id bin Mansur and al-Hakim)
The pilgrim should make full use of his stay at Makkah performing as much supererogatory tauaf and prayers in the Sacred Mosque as possible. A prayer in it is better than a hundred thousand prayers in any other mosque. In a supererogatory tawaf one may not uncover one's shoulder or jog. It is sunnah to perform a tawaf of Ka'bah as a salutation to the Sacred Mosque upon entering it, unlike other mosques where on entering them a two rakah prayer is offered as a salutation to the mosque.
The Hanafi school holds that cleanliness from impurities is not a necessary condition, but an obligation which, if not found, may be compensated by a sacrifice. Thus if somone performs a Tawaf in a state of minor impurity his tawaf will be valid, but he will have to offer a sheep in sacrifice. If such a person is junub or ha+id his or her tawaf will still be valid, but he or she will have to sacrifice a camel as a penalty and repeat the tawaf as long as he or she is in Makkah. As to the cleanliness of clothes or body, the Hanafi school takes it as a sunnah only.
Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Tawaf is (similar to) a prayer ... but Allah, the Almighty, has made talking for one (engaged in tawaf) permissible. So, whoso speaks (while performing tawaf) should say only good things. (Tirmidhi and Ad-Daraqutni. Also reported by Al-Hakim, Ibn Khuzaimah and Ibn Al-Sakan as a sound hadith)
'Aishah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) entered her apartment and tound her crying. He asked her, "Has your monthly course set in?" That is, are you weeping because you are menstruating? She replied, "Yes." Upon this the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "This is a matter inscribed by Allah, the Almighty, for all daughters of Adam. You should perform all the rites of Hajj, except tawaf (circumambulation) - which you should perform after taking a complete bath (when you are clean)." (Reported by Muslim) 'Aishah also said: "The very first thing that the Prophet (peace be upon him) did upon arriving in Makkah was to perform Wudu and then make a tawaf of Ka'bah." (Bukhari and Muslim)
There is consensus that if one suffers from an illness that causes one to be continuously impure physically, such as leaking urine or continuous bleeding in the case of a menstruating woman, one may perform tawaf without incurring any penalty or need for making compensation. Malik related that a woman came to Abdullah bin Umar seeking a verdict. She said, "I came to the Sacred Mosque to pertorm tawaf, but when I arrived at the door of the Mosque I started bleeding. So I went away and waited until I became clean, and then returned to the Sacred Mosque. But again when I arrived at the door I started bleeding. I went back and returned when I was clean. But when I arrived at the door of the Mosque I started bleeding again. (What should I do?)" Ibn 'Umar said, "That bleeding is a spurt trom the devil. You should take a bath, place some pads on your private parts, and then perform your tawaf."
There is no harm in crowding around the Black Stone so long as no harm is caused to other people. Ibn 'Umar used to struggle hard to get through the crowd in order to reach the Black Stone, so much so that sometimes (he was struck on the face and) his nose would bleed. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to 'Umar: "O Abu Hafs! You are a strong man. Do not crowd others around the Black Stone. You may hurt a weak person. But if you find an opportunity to reach it in order to kiss it or touch it, do it. If not, then say 'Allahu-Akbar' and continue (your tawaf).'' (Reported by Ash-Shafi'l in his Sunan)
It is reported by Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet (peace be upon him) and his companions declared their intention to perform 'Umrah from al-Ji'ranah by putting on their ihram (Hajj garb) but leaving their right shoulders uncovered, bringing their ihram up from under their right armpits while covering the left shoulder. (Reported by Ahmad and Abu Daw'ud) The majority of scholars holds a similar view and claims that doing so is helpful in ramal ( jogging) while making a tawaf. Malik is of the opinion, however, that doing so is not commended. for it is not a known (practice), nor did he see anyone doing so. There is consensus that it is undesirable in the tawaf prayer (salatul tawaf).
Ramal means walking fast, vigorously moving the shoulders and taking small steps, giving a sense of strength and energy. Ibn 'Umar reported that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) jogged from the Black Stone to the Black Stone three times, and walked the remaining four rounds. (Muslim and Ahmad) If a person does not jog in the first three rounds, then he is not required to make it up in the last four rounds. Ramal (Jogging) and idtiba' (uncovering one's right shoulder) are prescribed for men only while making tawaffor 'Umrah. In case of a pilgrim performing Hajj, tawaf is always followed by Sa'i (walking between Safa and Marwah) . Shafi'i school holds that a pilgrim, who does make idtiba' (i.e., uncovers his right shoulder) and performs ramal (i.e., jogs), while making Tawaf al Qudum on arrival and then making Sa'i between Safa and Marwah, is not required to repeat idtiba' and ramal in his Tawaf al Ifada (after returning from 'Arafah). If one does not perform Sa'i after making tawaf and postpones it till after Tawaf az-Ziarah (Tawaf of Visit), he should make idtiba' (uncover his right shoulder) and perform ramal (jog) while making Tawaf az-Ziarah.
Women are not obligated to jog or uncover their right shoulder, because they must properly cover themselves. Ibn 'Umar said: -Women are not obligated to jog around the Ka'bah nor while making Sa+i between Safa and Marwah." (Reported by Al-Baihaqi)
A person may recite the Qur'an while performing tawaf, because the purpose of tawaf is to remember Allah and the Qur'an is a reminder and a remembrance of Allah. 'Aishah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Tawaf (circumambulation) around the House of Allah, walking between Safa and Marwah, and throwing the pebbles at the Jamarahs are instituted for the remembrance of Allah." (Reported by Abu Daw'ud and Tirrnidhi who considers it a sound hadith)
Ibn 'Abbas reported that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) said, "Every day Allah descends a hundred and twenty folds of His Mercy to His slaves who perform Hajj (to His House). Sixty-fold of these are specified for people performing tawaf, forty-fold for those who pray there, and twenty for those who look at the Ka'bah."
This tawaf is called Tawafal Qudum (Arrival Circumambulation), if a pilgrim is performing a mufrid (single) Hajj. Otherwise it is called Tawaf al Tahayya (Circumambulation of Greeting), or Tawafad Dakhul (Circumambulation of Entry). It is neither an essential condition nor an obligation. For a pilgrim performing Hajj Tamattu' (combining Hajj and 'Umrah with a break), or performing Hajj Qiran (combining Hajj and 'Umrah without a break), it is Tawafal 'Umrah ('Umrah Circumambulation), and after having performed it a pilgrim does not need to perform a Tawafal Tahaya or Tawafal Qudum. Such a pilgrim must, however, complete his 'Umrah making a Sa'i (seven rounds of walking) between the hills of Safa and Marwah.
Thus if someone were to walk within the Hijr (Commonly known as Hijr Isma'il, and situated to the north of Ka'bah, it is surrounded by a semicircular wall. Of this, only an area of six cubits (three metres approximately) extending from the Ka'bah is its part) his tawaf will not be valid, because both Hijr and Al-Shazarwan (Al-Shazarwan is the construction contiguous to the Ka'bah to which are fixed the rings holding the Ka'bah cover) are a part of the Ka'bah. Allah has commanded us to circumambulate around the Ka'bah and not inside it, saying: "...and circumambulate the Ancient House.'' (Qur'an 22.29) It is preferable, however, to remain close to the Ka'bah, if one can do so easily.
A short break in between the two, however, may be made. A longer interval because of a genuine excuse will also do no harm and is permissible. The Hanafi and Shafi'i schools hold that such a continuance (of Sa'i immediately after tawaf) is Sunnah of the Prophet.
Similarly there is no harm if one performs tawaf in parts and with long intervals in between, and even if it is done without any genuine reason. Such a person may continue the remaining rounds and complete his tawaf.
Sa'id bin Mansur reported from Humaid bin Zaid that he said: "I saw 'Abdullah bin 'Umar go three or four times around the Ka'bah, and he then sat down for a rest, while his servant fanned him. Then he resumed his Tawaf from where he had left it. Both Shafi'i and Hanafi schools hold that if one's ablution is void during the tawaf; one should redo it and resume the tawaf to complete its remaining rounds, regardless of the length of the interval.
It is reported that once Ibn 'Umar heard the call for prayer while he was performing his tawaf. He interrupted his tawaf and offered the prayers with the congregation. Then he resumed his tawaf from where he had left it.
'Ata is reported to have given a verdict concerning a person who had to interrupt his tawaf in order to participate in a funeral prayer, saying that such a person may resume his tawaf and complete the remaining rounds.
It is Sunnah to perform certain acts in tawaf as given below:
Ibn 'Umar said: "Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) faced the Black Stone, touched it, and then placed his lips on it and wept for a long time." 'Umar also wept for a long time. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'O 'Umar, this is the place where one should shed tears.''' (Reported by Al-Hakim, who considers it a sound hadith with a sound chain of authorities)
It is reported by Ibn 'Abbas that 'Umar bent down towards the Black Stone and said: "By Allah! I know that you are a mere stone, and if I had not seen my beloved Prophet (peace be upon him) kissing you and touching you I would have never done so." The Qur'an says: "You have indeed in the Messenger of Allah a beautiful pattern (of conduct)."' (Qur'an 33.32) This was reported by Ahmad and others in slightly different words.
Nafi' said, "I have seen Ibn 'Umar touching the Black Stone with his hand, and then kissing his hand and saying: 'Ever since I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) doing this, I have never failed to do that.''' (Reported by Bukhari and Muslim)
Sowayd bin Ghaflah said: "I have seen 'Umar kissing the Black Stone and touching it." He further said: "I know that the Prophet (peace be upon him) was especially very particular about it.'' (Muslim) Ibn 'Umar reported that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) used to come to Ka'bah, touch the Black Stone and then say: Bismillahi wallahu akbar (In the name of Allah, Allah is the Greatest.)" (Ahmad) Muslim has reported on the authority of Abu Tufail that he said: "I have seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) making tawaf around the Ka'bah and touching it with a stick and then kissing the stick."
Bukhari, Muslim and Abu Daw'ud reported that 'Umar approached the Black Stone and kissed it. Then he said: "I know that you are a mere stone that can neither harm nor do any good. If I had not seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) kissing you, I would have never kissed you."
Al-Khatabi said: "This shows that abiding by the Sunnah of the Prophet (peace be upon him) is binding, regardless of whether or not we understand its reason or the wisdom behind it."
Such information devolves obligation on all those whom it reaches, even if they may not fully comprehend its significance. It is known, however, that kissing the Black Stone signifies respect for it, recognition of our obligation toward it, and using it as a means of seeking Allah's blessings. Indeed Allah has preferred some stones over others, as He preferred some countries and cities, days and nights, and months over others. The underlying spirit of all this is unquestioning submission to Allah.
In some ahadith which say that "the Black Stone is Allah's right hand on earth," we do find, however, a plausible rationale and justification for this statement. In other words whosoever touches the Black Stone he pledges allegiance to Allah, as it were, by giving his hand into the hand of Allah, just as some followers do pledge their fealty to their kings and masters, by kissing and shaking hands with them.
Al-Muhallib said: "The hadith of 'Umar refutes the assertions of those who say that 'The Black Stone is Allah's right hand on earth wherewith He shakes the hands of His slaves."' God forbid that we should ascribe any physical organs to Allah. The commandment to kiss the Black Stone is meant to test and to demonstrate palpably as to who obeys and submits. It may be compared with the command to Iblis to bow to Adam.
We have no definite evidence, however, to believe that any of the stones used in building the Ka'bah originally (by Ibrahim and Isma'il), is still in existence today excepting the Black Stone.
Touching the Yemeni corner (Ar-Ruknul Yemeni) is encouraged, and so is kissing or touching the Black Stone in each of the seven rounds of tawaf, if possible.
Some of the supplications that are reported in this regard are given below:
It is reported about Ibn 'Abbas that while walking between the Yemeni corner and the Black Stone he used to say: "Allahumma qanni'nibima razaqtani wa barik lifihi wakhluf 'alayya kulla gha'ibatin bikhair. (O Allah! Let me be satisfied with what you provided me, O Allah! Bless it for me. O Allah! Substitute every good thing that I missed with something good."(Reported by Sa'id bin Mansur and al-Hakim)
Explaining the origin of Zamzam Ibn 'Abbas said: "When Hajar reached the (mountain) of Marwah in search of water for her baby son Isma'il and herself to quench their thirst. she heard a sound, and said to herself, "Quiet." She again heard the sound, whereupon she said, "I have heard you. Help me, if you can." All of a sudden she found an angel at the place where now Zamzam is. He either dug it with his heel or touched it (the ground) with his wing and a spring of water appeared. Hajar encircled the water with soil. She took some water in a container she had, and water kept bubbling up unchecked."
Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "'May Allah shower His mercy on Isma'il's mother. Had she left it untouched, or (the narrator is not sure) the Prophet said, had she not drunk of its water, the Zamzam would have turned into a clearflowing spring.' He added, 'So she drank the water and gave some to her son.' The angel said to her, 'Fear no loss, because this is the site of Allah's House, which this boy and his father shall build. Allah never permits His servant to be lost. At the site of the House was a hill that was split by flood waters running down its right and left."'
Al-Multazim is the part of Ka'bah between its door and the Black Stone. After drinking the water of Zamzam, it is recommended that one should make special supplications at Al-Multazim. Ibn 'Abbas reported that he used to stand between the Black Stone corner and the Ka'bah door and said, "The space between the Black Stone and the door of the Ka'bah is called 'AlMultazim' and whoever stands here and supplicates to Allah, he gives him whatever he supplicates for." (Al-Baihaqi)
'Amr bin Shu'aib reported from his father, and he from his father that he said, "I have seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) placing his face and chest against Al-Multazim."
(Some scholars including Bukhari say Al-Hateem is Al-Multazim. To support their view they cite the hadith of the Night Journey in which the Prophet (peace be upon him) said "While I was asleep in (the area called) ' al-Hateem" or also called "al-Hijr...")
Ibn 'Umar reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) entered the Ka'bah along with Usamah bin Zaid, and Uthman bin Talhah and closed its door behind them. When they came out, Bilal informed me that the Prophet (peace be upon him) offered a prayer inside the Ka'bah between the two Yemeni corners." (Bukhari and Muslim) This has led some scholars to conclude that entering Ka'bah and offering prayer inside it is sunnah. Others, however, say that even if it is a sunnah, it is not a part of Hajj rites, as stated by Ibn 'Abbas when he said: "O people, entering the Ka'bah is not one of the rites of Hajj.'' (Reported by al-Hakim with a sound chain of authorities)
For a pilgrim unable to enter the Ka'bah it is recommended that he should enter the Hijr Isma'il and offer prayer there, because it is a part of the Ka'bah. Ahmad reported on sound authority from Sa'id bin Jubair that 'Aishah said: "O Prophet of Allah ! All your family except me have been inside the Ka'bah ! " The Prophet (peace be upon him) said to her, "Send for Shaibah (His name was Ibn 'Uthman bin Talhah; he was tbe key-bearer of the Ka'bah) so that he should open the door for you." She did as he had told her to do. Shaibah said, "We could never open it, during the night during the pre-Islamic days, nor during the days of Islam. The Prophet (peace be upon him) told 'Aishah, "Pray inside the Hijr Isma'il. It is a part of Ka'bah, but your people left it out while rebuilding the Ka'bah and did not include it in its structure."
Thus if someone were to walk within the Hijr (Commonly known as Hijr Isma'il, and situated to the north of Ka'bah, it is surrounded by a semicircular wall. Of this, only an area of six cubits (three metres approximately) extending from the Ka'bah is its part) his tawaf will not be valid, because both Hijr and Al-Shazarwan (Al-Shazarwan is the construction contiguous to the Ka'bah to which are fixed the rings holding the Ka'bah cover) are a part of the Ka'bah. Allah has commanded us to circumambulate around the Ka'bah and not inside it, saying: "...and circumambulate the Ancient House.'' (Qur'an 22.29) It is preferable, however, to remain close to the Ka'bah, if one can do so easily.
A short break in between the two, however, may be made. A longer interval because of a genuine excuse will also do no harm and is permissible. The Hanafi and Shafi'i schools hold that such a continuance (of Sa'i immediately after tawaf) is Sunnah of the Prophet.
Similarly there is no harm if one performs tawaf in parts and with long intervals in between, and even if it is done without any genuine reason. Such a person may continue the remaining rounds and complete his tawaf.
Sa'id bin Mansur reported from Humaid bin Zaid that he said: "I saw 'Abdullah bin 'Umar go three or four times around the Ka'bah, and he then sat down for a rest, while his servant fanned him. Then he resumed his Tawaf from where he had left it. Both Shafi'i and Hanafi schools hold that if one's ablution is void during the tawaf; one should redo it and resume the tawaf to complete its remaining rounds, regardless of the length of the interval.
It is reported that once Ibn 'Umar heard the call for prayer while he was performing his tawaf. He interrupted his tawaf and offered the prayers with the congregation. Then he resumed his tawaf from where he had left it.
'Ata is reported to have given a verdict concerning a person who had to interrupt his tawaf in order to participate in a funeral prayer, saying that such a person may resume his tawaf and complete the remaining rounds.
It is Sunnah to perform certain acts in tawaf as given below:
Ibn 'Umar said: "Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) faced the Black Stone, touched it, and then placed his lips on it and wept for a long time." 'Umar also wept for a long time. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'O 'Umar, this is the place where one should shed tears.''' (Reported by Al-Hakim, who considers it a sound hadith with a sound chain of authorities)
It is reported by Ibn 'Abbas that 'Umar bent down towards the Black Stone and said: "By Allah! I know that you are a mere stone, and if I had not seen my beloved Prophet (peace be upon him) kissing you and touching you I would have never done so." The Qur'an says: "You have indeed in the Messenger of Allah a beautiful pattern (of conduct)."' (Qur'an 33.32) This was reported by Ahmad and others in slightly different words.
Nafi' said, "I have seen Ibn 'Umar touching the Black Stone with his hand, and then kissing his hand and saying: 'Ever since I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) doing this, I have never failed to do that.''' (Reported by Bukhari and Muslim)
Sowayd bin Ghaflah said: "I have seen 'Umar kissing the Black Stone and touching it." He further said: "I know that the Prophet (peace be upon him) was especially very particular about it.'' (Muslim) Ibn 'Umar reported that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) used to come to Ka'bah, touch the Black Stone and then say: Bismillahi wallahu akbar (In the name of Allah, Allah is the Greatest.)" (Ahmad) Muslim has reported on the authority of Abu Tufail that he said: "I have seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) making tawaf around the Ka'bah and touching it with a stick and then kissing the stick."
Bukhari, Muslim and Abu Daw'ud reported that 'Umar approached the Black Stone and kissed it. Then he said: "I know that you are a mere stone that can neither harm nor do any good. If I had not seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) kissing you, I would have never kissed you."
Al-Khatabi said: "This shows that abiding by the Sunnah of the Prophet (peace be upon him) is binding, regardless of whether or not we understand its reason or the wisdom behind it."
Such information devolves obligation on all those whom it reaches, even if they may not fully comprehend its significance. It is known, however, that kissing the Black Stone signifies respect for it, recognition of our obligation toward it, and using it as a means of seeking Allah's blessings. Indeed Allah has preferred some stones over others, as He preferred some countries and cities, days and nights, and months over others. The underlying spirit of all this is unquestioning submission to Allah.
In some ahadith which say that "the Black Stone is Allah's right hand on earth," we do find, however, a plausible rationale and justification for this statement. In other words whosoever touches the Black Stone he pledges allegiance to Allah, as it were, by giving his hand into the hand of Allah, just as some followers do pledge their fealty to their kings and masters, by kissing and shaking hands with them.
Al-Muhallib said: "The hadith of 'Umar refutes the assertions of those who say that 'The Black Stone is Allah's right hand on earth wherewith He shakes the hands of His slaves."' God forbid that we should ascribe any physical organs to Allah. The commandment to kiss the Black Stone is meant to test and to demonstrate palpably as to who obeys and submits. It may be compared with the command to Iblis to bow to Adam.
We have no definite evidence, however, to believe that any of the stones used in building the Ka'bah originally (by Ibrahim and Isma'il), is still in existence today excepting the Black Stone.
Thus if someone were to walk within the Hijr (Commonly known as Hijr Isma'il, and situated to the north of Ka'bah, it is surrounded by a semicircular wall. Of this, only an area of six cubits (three metres approximately) extending from the Ka'bah is its part) his tawaf will not be valid, because both Hijr and Al-Shazarwan (Al-Shazarwan is the construction contiguous to the Ka'bah to which are fixed the rings holding the Ka'bah cover) are a part of the Ka'bah. Allah has commanded us to circumambulate around the Ka'bah and not inside it, saying: "...and circumambulate the Ancient House.'' (Qur'an 22.29) It is preferable, however, to remain close to the Ka'bah, if one can do so easily.
A short break in between the two, however, may be made. A longer interval because of a genuine excuse will also do no harm and is permissible. The Hanafi and Shafi'i schools hold that such a continuance (of Sa'i immediately after tawaf) is Sunnah of the Prophet.
Similarly there is no harm if one performs tawaf in parts and with long intervals in between, and even if it is done without any genuine reason. Such a person may continue the remaining rounds and complete his tawaf.
Sa'id bin Mansur reported from Humaid bin Zaid that he said: "I saw 'Abdullah bin 'Umar go three or four times around the Ka'bah, and he then sat down for a rest, while his servant fanned him. Then he resumed his Tawaf from where he had left it. Both Shafi'i and Hanafi schools hold that if one's ablution is void during the tawaf; one should redo it and resume the tawaf to complete its remaining rounds, regardless of the length of the interval.
It is reported that once Ibn 'Umar heard the call for prayer while he was performing his tawaf. He interrupted his tawaf and offered the prayers with the congregation. Then he resumed his tawaf from where he had left it.
'Ata is reported to have given a verdict concerning a person who had to interrupt his tawaf in order to participate in a funeral prayer, saying that such a person may resume his tawaf and complete the remaining rounds.
It is Sunnah to perform certain acts in tawaf as given below:
Ibn 'Umar said: "Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) faced the Black Stone, touched it, and then placed his lips on it and wept for a long time." 'Umar also wept for a long time. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: 'O 'Umar, this is the place where one should shed tears.''' (Reported by Al-Hakim, who considers it a sound hadith with a sound chain of authorities)
It is reported by Ibn 'Abbas that 'Umar bent down towards the Black Stone and said: "By Allah! I know that you are a mere stone, and if I had not seen my beloved Prophet (peace be upon him) kissing you and touching you I would have never done so." The Qur'an says: "You have indeed in the Messenger of Allah a beautiful pattern (of conduct)."' (Qur'an 33.32) This was reported by Ahmad and others in slightly different words.
Nafi' said, "I have seen Ibn 'Umar touching the Black Stone with his hand, and then kissing his hand and saying: 'Ever since I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) doing this, I have never failed to do that.''' (Reported by Bukhari and Muslim)
Sowayd bin Ghaflah said: "I have seen 'Umar kissing the Black Stone and touching it." He further said: "I know that the Prophet (peace be upon him) was especially very particular about it.'' (Muslim) Ibn 'Umar reported that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) used to come to Ka'bah, touch the Black Stone and then say: Bismillahi wallahu akbar (In the name of Allah, Allah is the Greatest.)" (Ahmad) Muslim has reported on the authority of Abu Tufail that he said: "I have seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) making tawaf around the Ka'bah and touching it with a stick and then kissing the stick."
Bukhari, Muslim and Abu Daw'ud reported that 'Umar approached the Black Stone and kissed it. Then he said: "I know that you are a mere stone that can neither harm nor do any good. If I had not seen the Prophet (peace be upon him) kissing you, I would have never kissed you."
Al-Khatabi said: "This shows that abiding by the Sunnah of the Prophet (peace be upon him) is binding, regardless of whether or not we understand its reason or the wisdom behind it."
Such information devolves obligation on all those whom it reaches, even if they may not fully comprehend its significance. It is known, however, that kissing the Black Stone signifies respect for it, recognition of our obligation toward it, and using it as a means of seeking Allah's blessings. Indeed Allah has preferred some stones over others, as He preferred some countries and cities, days and nights, and months over others. The underlying spirit of all this is unquestioning submission to Allah.
In some ahadith which say that "the Black Stone is Allah's right hand on earth," we do find, however, a plausible rationale and justification for this statement. In other words whosoever touches the Black Stone he pledges allegiance to Allah, as it were, by giving his hand into the hand of Allah, just as some followers do pledge their fealty to their kings and masters, by kissing and shaking hands with them.
Al-Muhallib said: "The hadith of 'Umar refutes the assertions of those who say that 'The Black Stone is Allah's right hand on earth wherewith He shakes the hands of His slaves."' God forbid that we should ascribe any physical organs to Allah. The commandment to kiss the Black Stone is meant to test and to demonstrate palpably as to who obeys and submits. It may be compared with the command to Iblis to bow to Adam.
We have no definite evidence, however, to believe that any of the stones used in building the Ka'bah originally (by Ibrahim and Isma'il), is still in existence today excepting the Black Stone.
This is based on the statement of Ibn 'Umar in which he said "I never saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) touching any other parts of Ka'bah except the two corners: The Black Stone and the Yemeni corner." And he added, "No matter how hard and difficult the circumstances, I have not failed to touch these two corners - the Yemeni Corner and the Black Stone - ever since I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) doing so." (Reported by Bukhari and Muslim)
A pilgrim making tawaf touches these two corners, and no others, because of their special merits and excellence. The Black Stone is distinguished by two things:
When Ibn 'Umar was told about 'Aishah's statement that "Some of the Hijr Isma'il is part of the Ka'bah" he said: "I think that 'Aishah heard that from the Prophet (peace be upon him). I think that the Prophet (peace be upon him) never failed to touch them while making a tawaf These two, however, are not at the foundations of the House, and the people circumambulate around the Hijr because of that. (Abu Daw+ud)
The Muslim community, however, is in agreement concerning the desirability of touching these two Yemeni corners. A person making tawaf of Ka'bah may not touch the other two corners. Ibn Hibban has reported in his Sahih that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "The Black Stone and the Yemeni corner cause the sins to be forgiven."
It is sunnah to offer a two rak'ah prayer after completing the tawaf at the Station of Ibrahim (peace be upon him), or at any other place in the Sacred Mosque, regardless of whether it is a supererogatory tawaf or obligatory one (as in Hajj or 'Umrah).
Jabir reported that "When the Prophet (peace be upon him) came to Makkah, he went around the Ka'bah seven times, then went to the Station of Ibrahim and recited the verse (Qur'an 2.125): "And take of the Station of Abraham a place of prayer." He prayed behind it, and then went to the Black Stone and kissed it." (Reported by Tirmidhi who considers it a sound hadith)
In this two rak'ah prayer, it is sunnah to recite Surah Al-Kafirun, in the first rak 'ah, and Surah Al-Ikhlas in the second rak 'ah, after reciting Al-Fatihah. (Reported by Muslim and others) These two rak'ahs may be offered at any time of the day and night including the prohibited times.
Jubair bin Mut'im reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "O Bani Abd Manaf! Do not prevent anyone from performing tawaf around the Ka'bah. One may pray (in the Sacred Mosque) any time during the day or night." (Reported by Ahmad, Abu Daw+ud, and Tirmidhi who regards it a sound hadith) Ash-Shafi'i and Ahmad hold this view.
Though it is sunnah to offer this two rak'ah prayer after the tawaf in the Sacred Mosque, it may also be offered outside the Mosque. Umm Salamah reported that she performed a tawaf around the House riding, but she did not offer the two rak'ah prayer until she had left the Mosque. (Bukhari) Malik reported from 'Umar that he offered these two rak'ahs at Dhi Tuwa valley. Bukhari also has reported that 'Umar prayed (these two rak'ahs) outside the Sacred Mosque.
If one offered a prescribed prayer after the tawclf then he need not offer this two rak'ah prayer. The Shafi'i school holds this view, which is also in accordance with the well known position of Ahmad. The Maliki and the Hanafi schools are of the opinion that these two rak'ahs must be offered and no other prayer can replace them.
The male should cover from the navel to the knee, and the female all her body except her face, hands and feet. (Tran.) Abu Hurairah reported: "During the Hajj for which Abu Bakr was appointed the leader by Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him), before the Farewell Hajj, Abu Bakr sent me with a group to announce the Day of Nahr - the 10th of Dhul-Hijjah - and to proclaim: 'No idolater nor any naked person shall be allowed to perform tawaf of the Ka'bah after this year.'' (Bukhari and Muslim)
Thus, if one leaves even a single step in any of the seven rounds that round will not be counted. If one is doubtful as to the number of rounds performed, one must assume the least number of rounds, and then complete the seven rounds. In cases where one completes a Tawaf and then finds oneself not so sure about the number of rounds performed, one incurs no penalty nor is required to do anything.
Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: "When Allah's Messenger arrived in Makkah, he went to the Black Stone, kissed it, and then walked on its right side. He jogged three rounds and walked the remaining four.'' (Muslim)
What is the wisdom behind ramal? It is reported by Ibn 'Abbas that when the Prophet (peace be upon him) and his companions came to Makkah, they were weakened by the fever in Yathrib. Thereupon the idolators said, ''A people weakened with fever have come to you and they are aMicted with evil." Allah. the Almighty, informed His Prophet (peace be upon him) about their saying. So he commanded them to jog through the first three rounds of tawaf around the Ka'bah, and to walk between its two corners. When the idolaters saw the Muslims jogging, they said: "Are those the people you said are weak because of the fever? They are stronger and sturdier than us!" Ibn 'Abbas added: "The Prophet (peace be upon him) did not command them to jog all through the seven rounds in order not to overexert themselves." This was reported by Bukhari, Muslim, and Abu Daw'ud, whose wording is given here.
'Umar was of the opinion that jogging be stopped as there was no longer any need for it after the Muslims had become strong and powerful. But he decided, however, to leave it (in its original form) so that the future generations of Muslims could share a form and a feeling similar to that observed and felt by early Muslims. Muhibbuddin At-Tabari said: "Sometimes certain instructions are prescribed in the religion for a specific reason, and later even though that specilic reason no longer exists yet the instructions still remain valid."
Zaid bin Aslam reported from his father that he said: "I heard 'Umar ibn Al-Khattab saying: 'Why jog around the Ka'bah today'? Why uncover our shoulders (in tawaf)? Allah has made Islam strong and powerful, and banished disbelief and the disbelievers, yet we shall never abandon what we used to do in the time of the Prophet (peace be upon him)."
Sa'id ibn Mansur reported from 'Aishah that she held that a muhrim may wear underpants. Al Hafiz remarked: "This is an opinion of 'Aishah, but the majority of scholars hold wearing underpants is forbidden for a muhrim, because it is similar to wearing trousers which are forbidden for a muhrim." (Bukhari)
Ash-Shafi'i and Sa'id bin Mansur reported from Al-Qasim that he said: "Uthman ibn 'Affan, Zaid ibn Thabit, and Marwan ibn Al-Hakam used to cover their faces while in the state of ihram." Taw'us said: "A person in the state of ihram may cover his face if there is dust or ashes." Mujahid said: "If there was a sandstorm they covered their faces while in the state of ihram."
Abu Daw'ud and Ash-Shafi'i reported on the authority of 'Aishah that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) permitted women to wear their shoes while in the state of ihram.
The Shafi'i school holds that there is no harm if a pilgrim forgot and covered his head or wore a shirt in a state of forgetfulness. 'Ata said: "There is no blame on such a person, but he should seek forgiveness of Allah." The Hanafi school says that such a person will have to redeem himself (by offering a sacrifice). There is also disagreement on using perfume by mistake or unknowingly. The Shafi'i school holds: "Ignorance and forgetfulness constitute an excuse enough to remove the need for redemption for doing something forbidden, unless it is something that involves damage such as hunting, shaving, and clipping nails." This is the correct position according to them. We will deal with it at its proper place.
Sa'id ibn Mansur reported from 'Aishah that she held that a muhrim may wear underpants. Al Hafiz remarked: "This is an opinion of 'Aishah, but the majority of scholars hold wearing underpants is forbidden for a muhrim, because it is similar to wearing trousers which are forbidden for a muhrim." (Bukhari)
Ash-Shafi'i and Sa'id bin Mansur reported from Al-Qasim that he said: "Uthman ibn 'Affan, Zaid ibn Thabit, and Marwan ibn Al-Hakam used to cover their faces while in the state of ihram." Taw'us said: "A person in the state of ihram may cover his face if there is dust or ashes." Mujahid said: "If there was a sandstorm they covered their faces while in the state of ihram."
Abu Daw'ud and Ash-Shafi'i reported on the authority of 'Aishah that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) permitted women to wear their shoes while in the state of ihram.
The Shafi'i school holds that there is no harm if a pilgrim forgot and covered his head or wore a shirt in a state of forgetfulness. 'Ata said: "There is no blame on such a person, but he should seek forgiveness of Allah." The Hanafi school says that such a person will have to redeem himself (by offering a sacrifice). There is also disagreement on using perfume by mistake or unknowingly. The Shafi'i school holds: "Ignorance and forgetfulness constitute an excuse enough to remove the need for redemption for doing something forbidden, unless it is something that involves damage such as hunting, shaving, and clipping nails." This is the correct position according to them. We will deal with it at its proper place.
It is substantiated that Allah's Messenger cupped himself in the middle of his head while he was in a state of ihram. Malik said: "There is no blame upon a muhrim if in case of need, he opens an abscess, wraps a wound or severs a vein."
Ibn 'Abbas said: "A person in the state of ihram may pull his tooth or open an abscess." An-Nawawi said: "If a muhrim wants cupping without any reason, and it necessitates cutting hair, then it is unlawful to do so. But if it does not necessitate cutting hair, the majority of scholars hold it permissible. Malik, however, hold that it is disliked. Al-Hasan is of the opinion that one must sacrifice an animal if one does so, even if it does not involve cutting any hair. But if it is done because of a need, then it is permissible, but one will have to pay a ransom to redeem oneself. Zahiri school holds that an atonement is required only for cutting hair from the head.
'Aishah was asked about a pilgrim who has itching in his or her body. She said: "Yes, he or she may scratch as strongly as he or she likes." This hadith is reported by Bukhari, Muslim and Malik, who added: "If both of my hands were tied, and only my leg was free, I would use it to scratch myself." The same was reported from Ibn 'Abbas, Jabir, Sa'id ibn Jubair, 'Ata and Ibrahim An-Nakh'i.
Ibn 'Abbas said: "A person in a state of ihram is permitted to smell sweet basil, look in a mirror, and cure himself by eating butter and oils." 'Umar bin Abdul 'Aziz used to look in the mirror and use the tooth stick (siwak) while in a state of ihram.
Ibn Al-Mundhir said: "There is consensus among the scholars that a muhrim may eat oil, fat, and butter, but he is not permitted to use perfume all over his body.
Hanafi and Maliki scholars hold it is disliked for a muhrim to stay at a place which is full of perfume or scent, whether he intended to smell it or not. Hanbali and Shafi'i schools are of the opinion that if such a person does so intentionally it is unlawful for him, otherwise there is no harm. The Shafi'i school holds that sitting at a perfumer in an incensed place is permissible, because its prohibition will make things difficult. Applying perfume is not desirable; one should avoid it unless one is sitting in a place where one cannnot avoid it, for example, if one is sitting in the Sacred Mosque when it is scented. In this there is no harm, nor is it disliked, because sitting at this place is a means of achieving closeness to Allah, and to abandon it for something which is at best only permissible is not desirable. One may carry the perfume in a bottle or wrapped in a cloth and one is not required to make any atonement for doing so.
It is substantiated that Allah's Messenger cupped himself in the middle of his head while he was in a state of ihram. Malik said: "There is no blame upon a muhrim if in case of need, he opens an abscess, wraps a wound or severs a vein."
Ibn 'Abbas said: "A person in the state of ihram may pull his tooth or open an abscess." An-Nawawi said: "If a muhrim wants cupping without any reason, and it necessitates cutting hair, then it is unlawful to do so. But if it does not necessitate cutting hair, the majority of scholars hold it permissible. Malik, however, hold that it is disliked. Al-Hasan is of the opinion that one must sacrifice an animal if one does so, even if it does not involve cutting any hair. But if it is done because of a need, then it is permissible, but one will have to pay a ransom to redeem oneself. Zahiri school holds that an atonement is required only for cutting hair from the head.
'Aishah was asked about a pilgrim who has itching in his or her body. She said: "Yes, he or she may scratch as strongly as he or she likes." This hadith is reported by Bukhari, Muslim and Malik, who added: "If both of my hands were tied, and only my leg was free, I would use it to scratch myself." The same was reported from Ibn 'Abbas, Jabir, Sa'id ibn Jubair, 'Ata and Ibrahim An-Nakh'i.
Ibn 'Abbas said: "A person in a state of ihram is permitted to smell sweet basil, look in a mirror, and cure himself by eating butter and oils." 'Umar bin Abdul 'Aziz used to look in the mirror and use the tooth stick (siwak) while in a state of ihram.
Ibn Al-Mundhir said: "There is consensus among the scholars that a muhrim may eat oil, fat, and butter, but he is not permitted to use perfume all over his body.
Hanafi and Maliki scholars hold it is disliked for a muhrim to stay at a place which is full of perfume or scent, whether he intended to smell it or not. Hanbali and Shafi'i schools are of the opinion that if such a person does so intentionally it is unlawful for him, otherwise there is no harm. The Shafi'i school holds that sitting at a perfumer in an incensed place is permissible, because its prohibition will make things difficult. Applying perfume is not desirable; one should avoid it unless one is sitting in a place where one cannnot avoid it, for example, if one is sitting in the Sacred Mosque when it is scented. In this there is no harm, nor is it disliked, because sitting at this place is a means of achieving closeness to Allah, and to abandon it for something which is at best only permissible is not desirable. One may carry the perfume in a bottle or wrapped in a cloth and one is not required to make any atonement for doing so.
'Ata was asked by a man about the fleas or ants that vexed him while he was in the state of ihram. He replied: "You may throw away what does not belong to you." Ibn 'Abbas said: "A muhrim may kill lice and ticks."
A muhrim may also remove fleas from his camel. 'Ikrimah reported that Ibn 'Abbas once ordered him to kill the ticks off his camel while they were both in the state of ihram. 'Ikrimah, disliked doing so. Then, Ibn 'Abbas commanded Ikrimah to slaughter a camel, which he willingly did. Thereupon Ibn 'Abbas asked him, "Do you know how many ticks you just killed?"
'Aishah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Five of the animals are vicious and they may be killed in the sacred precincts of Haram: the crow, the kite, the scorpion, the mouse, and the ravenous dog. This is reported by Muslim and Bukhari, who added "(and) the snake."
There is consensus among the scholars that the small crow which eats the seeds, is not included in the category of the above animals. Under the ravenous dog is included one that bites people and frightens them and all other similar vicious animals that attack humans such as the lion, tiger, leopard and wolf. Thus Allah said: "They ask you what is lawful to them (as food). Say: 'Lawful to you, are (all) things good and pure: And what you have taught your trained hunting animals 8 (to catch) in the manner directed to you by Allah"' (Qur'an 5.4). The Hanafi scholars hold, however, that the word "vicious dog" in this case applies only to dogs and wolves.
Ibn Taimiyyah is of the opinion that a muhrim may kill any harmful creature that usually causes harm to humans, such as snake, scorpion, mouse, crow, and a vicious dog. He is also permitted to defend himself against whatever harms him, whether animals or people; if they assault him, he should fight them back. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "He who is killed while defending his wealth is a martyr, and he who is killed while defending his life is a martyr, and he who is killed while defending his religion is a martyr, and similarly he who is killed while defending his honor is also a martyr."
Ibn Taimiyyah further said: "If fleas and lice bite him, a muhrim should cast them out. He may also kill them, and incur no penalty. Casting them out is, however, easier than killing them. Similarly a muhrim is forbidden to kill any animal that he sees, such as a lion, a leopard, etc. But, most of the scholars hold that if he should kill one of these animals, he is not required to make any atonement. Looking for lice without feeling any bite, for comfort and pleasure, however, while one is in the state of ihram, should be avoided. But if someone does it, he is not required to make an atonement.
'Ata was asked by a man about the fleas or ants that vexed him while he was in the state of ihram. He replied: "You may throw away what does not belong to you." Ibn 'Abbas said: "A muhrim may kill lice and ticks."
A muhrim may also remove fleas from his camel. 'Ikrimah reported that Ibn 'Abbas once ordered him to kill the ticks off his camel while they were both in the state of ihram. 'Ikrimah, disliked doing so. Then, Ibn 'Abbas commanded Ikrimah to slaughter a camel, which he willingly did. Thereupon Ibn 'Abbas asked him, "Do you know how many ticks you just killed?"
'Aishah reported that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Five of the animals are vicious and they may be killed in the sacred precincts of Haram: the crow, the kite, the scorpion, the mouse, and the ravenous dog. This is reported by Muslim and Bukhari, who added "(and) the snake."
There is consensus among the scholars that the small crow which eats the seeds, is not included in the category of the above animals. Under the ravenous dog is included one that bites people and frightens them and all other similar vicious animals that attack humans such as the lion, tiger, leopard and wolf. Thus Allah said: "They ask you what is lawful to them (as food). Say: 'Lawful to you, are (all) things good and pure: And what you have taught your trained hunting animals 8 (to catch) in the manner directed to you by Allah"' (Qur'an 5.4). The Hanafi scholars hold, however, that the word "vicious dog" in this case applies only to dogs and wolves.
Ibn Taimiyyah is of the opinion that a muhrim may kill any harmful creature that usually causes harm to humans, such as snake, scorpion, mouse, crow, and a vicious dog. He is also permitted to defend himself against whatever harms him, whether animals or people; if they assault him, he should fight them back. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "He who is killed while defending his wealth is a martyr, and he who is killed while defending his life is a martyr, and he who is killed while defending his religion is a martyr, and similarly he who is killed while defending his honor is also a martyr."
Ibn Taimiyyah further said: "If fleas and lice bite him, a muhrim should cast them out. He may also kill them, and incur no penalty. Casting them out is, however, easier than killing them. Similarly a muhrim is forbidden to kill any animal that he sees, such as a lion, a leopard, etc. But, most of the scholars hold that if he should kill one of these animals, he is not required to make any atonement. Looking for lice without feeling any bite, for comfort and pleasure, however, while one is in the state of ihram, should be avoided. But if someone does it, he is not required to make an atonement.
It is substantiated that Allah's Messenger cupped himself in the middle of his head while he was in a state of ihram. Malik said: "There is no blame upon a muhrim if in case of need, he opens an abscess, wraps a wound or severs a vein."
Ibn 'Abbas said: "A person in the state of ihram may pull his tooth or open an abscess." An-Nawawi said: "If a muhrim wants cupping without any reason, and it necessitates cutting hair, then it is unlawful to do so. But if it does not necessitate cutting hair, the majority of scholars hold it permissible. Malik, however, hold that it is disliked. Al-Hasan is of the opinion that one must sacrifice an animal if one does so, even if it does not involve cutting any hair. But if it is done because of a need, then it is permissible, but one will have to pay a ransom to redeem oneself. Zahiri school holds that an atonement is required only for cutting hair from the head.
'Aishah was asked about a pilgrim who has itching in his or her body. She said: "Yes, he or she may scratch as strongly as he or she likes." This hadith is reported by Bukhari, Muslim and Malik, who added: "If both of my hands were tied, and only my leg was free, I would use it to scratch myself." The same was reported from Ibn 'Abbas, Jabir, Sa'id ibn Jubair, 'Ata and Ibrahim An-Nakh'i.
Ibn 'Abbas said: "A person in a state of ihram is permitted to smell sweet basil, look in a mirror, and cure himself by eating butter and oils." 'Umar bin Abdul 'Aziz used to look in the mirror and use the tooth stick (siwak) while in a state of ihram.
Ibn Al-Mundhir said: "There is consensus among the scholars that a muhrim may eat oil, fat, and butter, but he is not permitted to use perfume all over his body.
Hanafi and Maliki scholars hold it is disliked for a muhrim to stay at a place which is full of perfume or scent, whether he intended to smell it or not. Hanbali and Shafi'i schools are of the opinion that if such a person does so intentionally it is unlawful for him, otherwise there is no harm. The Shafi'i school holds that sitting at a perfumer in an incensed place is permissible, because its prohibition will make things difficult. Applying perfume is not desirable; one should avoid it unless one is sitting in a place where one cannnot avoid it, for example, if one is sitting in the Sacred Mosque when it is scented. In this there is no harm, nor is it disliked, because sitting at this place is a means of achieving closeness to Allah, and to abandon it for something which is at best only permissible is not desirable. One may carry the perfume in a bottle or wrapped in a cloth and one is not required to make any atonement for doing so.
Ibn 'Abbas said: There is no harm if a muhrim wears a ring, or a belt pocket to keep his money.
Ibn 'Abbas said: A person in a state of ihram may wear kohl if his or her eyes are sore, provided the kohl is not perfumed. There is consensus among scholars on its permissibility for treatment but not as a means for beautification.
Abdullah ibn 'Amer reported: " 'Umar used to throw a piece of leather on a tree and sit under its shade while he was in the state of ihram." This is reported by Ibn Abi Shaiba.
Ummul-Hussain reported: "I performed the Farewell Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him). I saw Usamah ibn Zaid and Bilal. One of them was holding the noseband of the Prophet's she-camel, and the other was shading him with a cloth from the sun until he threw the pebbles at 'Aqabah." This is reported by Ahmad and Muslim. 'Ata said: "A muhrim may shade himself from the sun, and take shelter to protect himself from rain and wind." Ibrahim An-Nakh'i reported: "Al-Aswad ibn Yazid threw a cloth over his head for shelter from rain while he was in the state of ihram."
The Hanbali school holds that using henna for dyeing any part of the body, except the head, is not forbidden for a muhrim, male or female. The Shafi'i school holds that a male muhrim may use henna for dying any part of the body, except hands and feet, dying of which without any genuine cause is not permissible in the state of ihram. Also covering one' s head with thick (layers of) henna is not permissible. They also hold that it is not desirable for a woman in the state of ihram to use henna, and that it is unlawful for her to do so if she is in 'iddah after the death of her husband.
The Hanafi and the Maliki schools on the other hand, hold that a muhrim, male or a female, is not permitted to use henna for dyeing any part of the body because it is a perfume, and a muhrim is not allowed to wear perfume during the state of ihram. Khawlah bint Hakim reported from her mother that the Prophet (peace be upon him) told Umm Salamah: "Do not wear perfume while you are in the state of ihram. nor touch henna, because it is a perfume." (Reported by At-Tabarani in Al-Kabir, Al-Baihaqi in his Al-Ma 'rifah, and by Ibn Abdul-Barr in his work At-Tamheed)
Asma bint Abi Baker reported: "We went for Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him). When we reached a place called 'Arj the Prophet (peace be upon him) stopped, and so did we. 'Aishah sat by the Prophet (peace be upon him), and I sat next to Abu Bakr. Their travel supplies were with a servant of Abu Bakr. He sat down waiting for his servant. When the servant came he was walking on foot, and had no camel with him. Abu Bakr asked him about his camel. The servant replied: 'I lost it yesterday.' At this Abu Bakr got angry and said to him: 'You had only one camel (to look after) and you lost it.' And he beat him. The Prophet (peace be upon him) smiled and said: 'Look at this muhrim--Abu Bakr! What is he doing?' And he kept on smiling and repeating this." (Reported by Ahmad, Abu Daw'ud, and Ibn Majah)
Ibn 'Abbas said: There is no harm if a muhrim wears a ring, or a belt pocket to keep his money.
Ibn 'Abbas said: A person in a state of ihram may wear kohl if his or her eyes are sore, provided the kohl is not perfumed. There is consensus among scholars on its permissibility for treatment but not as a means for beautification.
Abdullah ibn 'Amer reported: " 'Umar used to throw a piece of leather on a tree and sit under its shade while he was in the state of ihram." This is reported by Ibn Abi Shaiba.
Ummul-Hussain reported: "I performed the Farewell Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him). I saw Usamah ibn Zaid and Bilal. One of them was holding the noseband of the Prophet's she-camel, and the other was shading him with a cloth from the sun until he threw the pebbles at 'Aqabah." This is reported by Ahmad and Muslim. 'Ata said: "A muhrim may shade himself from the sun, and take shelter to protect himself from rain and wind." Ibrahim An-Nakh'i reported: "Al-Aswad ibn Yazid threw a cloth over his head for shelter from rain while he was in the state of ihram."
The Hanbali school holds that using henna for dyeing any part of the body, except the head, is not forbidden for a muhrim, male or female. The Shafi'i school holds that a male muhrim may use henna for dying any part of the body, except hands and feet, dying of which without any genuine cause is not permissible in the state of ihram. Also covering one' s head with thick (layers of) henna is not permissible. They also hold that it is not desirable for a woman in the state of ihram to use henna, and that it is unlawful for her to do so if she is in 'iddah after the death of her husband.
The Hanafi and the Maliki schools on the other hand, hold that a muhrim, male or a female, is not permitted to use henna for dyeing any part of the body because it is a perfume, and a muhrim is not allowed to wear perfume during the state of ihram. Khawlah bint Hakim reported from her mother that the Prophet (peace be upon him) told Umm Salamah: "Do not wear perfume while you are in the state of ihram. nor touch henna, because it is a perfume." (Reported by At-Tabarani in Al-Kabir, Al-Baihaqi in his Al-Ma 'rifah, and by Ibn Abdul-Barr in his work At-Tamheed)
Asma bint Abi Baker reported: "We went for Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him). When we reached a place called 'Arj the Prophet (peace be upon him) stopped, and so did we. 'Aishah sat by the Prophet (peace be upon him), and I sat next to Abu Bakr. Their travel supplies were with a servant of Abu Bakr. He sat down waiting for his servant. When the servant came he was walking on foot, and had no camel with him. Abu Bakr asked him about his camel. The servant replied: 'I lost it yesterday.' At this Abu Bakr got angry and said to him: 'You had only one camel (to look after) and you lost it.' And he beat him. The Prophet (peace be upon him) smiled and said: 'Look at this muhrim--Abu Bakr! What is he doing?' And he kept on smiling and repeating this." (Reported by Ahmad, Abu Daw'ud, and Ibn Majah)
Ibrahim An-Nakh'i said: "Whenever our companions approached the well of Maimun, they would take a bath and then put on their best clothes."
It is said that Ibn 'Abbas entered a public bath at Al-Johfah (to take a bath), while he was in the state of ihram. He was asked: "How do you do so while in the state of ihram?" He replied: "Allah does not need any of our dirt and filth!"
Jabir said: "A person in the state of ihram may take a bath and wash his garb." Abdullah ibn Hunain reported: "Ibn 'Abbas and Al-Musawir ibn Makhramah were at Al-Abwa when they disagreed on whether a person in the state of ihram can wash his head. Ibn 'Abbas said: 'A person in the state of ihram is permitted to wash his head.' Al-Musawir differed and said that a muhrim is not allowed to wash his head. At this Ibn 'Abbas sent me to Abu Ayyub Al-Ansari. I found him bathing between the two wooden posts (of the well) and was screened with a sheet of cloth.
"I greeted him and he asked who I was. I replied, 'I am Abdullah ibn Hunain and I have been sent to you by Ibn 'Abbas to ask you how Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) used to bathe while in the state of ihram. At this Abu Ayub Al-Ansari caught hold of the sheet of cloth and lowered it till his head appeared before me, and then told somebody to pour water on his head. He poured water on his head, and he (Abu Ayub Al-Ansari) rubbed his head with his hands by bringing them from back to front and from front to back and said, 'I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) doing this."' This is reported by the Group except Tirmidhi. Bukhari added: "Then I came back and told them. And Al-Musawir said to Ibn 'Abbas: 'I will never again argue with you."'
Ash-Shawkani said: "This hadith shows that a muhrim is permitted to take a bath while in the state of ihram and may even cover his head with his hand while doing so."
Ibn al-Mundhir said: "There is consensus that a muhrim may take a bath when in a state of janabah (major impurity). There is disagreement, however, concerning bathing in other cases."
Malik reported from Nafi' that Ibn 'Umar did not wash his head while in the state of ihram except when he had a wet dream."' It is reported that Malik disliked that one should immerse one's head in water while in the state of ihram.
Using soap or any other cleaning agent is permissible. Ash-Shafi'i and Hanbali schools hold one may use perfumed soap for bathing, and similarly women are permitted to undo their hair and comb it, because the Prophet (peace be upon him) ordered 'Aishah, saying: "Undo your hair, and comb it." (Muslim)
An-Nawawi said: "It is permitted to undo the hair and comb it while in the state of ihram provided that no hair is pulled out. Combing, however, is disliked unless there is some genuine reason for it. One may also carry one's belongings on one's head."
Ibn 'Abbas said: There is no harm if a muhrim wears a ring, or a belt pocket to keep his money.
Ibn 'Abbas said: A person in a state of ihram may wear kohl if his or her eyes are sore, provided the kohl is not perfumed. There is consensus among scholars on its permissibility for treatment but not as a means for beautification.
Abdullah ibn 'Amer reported: " 'Umar used to throw a piece of leather on a tree and sit under its shade while he was in the state of ihram." This is reported by Ibn Abi Shaiba.
Ummul-Hussain reported: "I performed the Farewell Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him). I saw Usamah ibn Zaid and Bilal. One of them was holding the noseband of the Prophet's she-camel, and the other was shading him with a cloth from the sun until he threw the pebbles at 'Aqabah." This is reported by Ahmad and Muslim. 'Ata said: "A muhrim may shade himself from the sun, and take shelter to protect himself from rain and wind." Ibrahim An-Nakh'i reported: "Al-Aswad ibn Yazid threw a cloth over his head for shelter from rain while he was in the state of ihram."
The Hanbali school holds that using henna for dyeing any part of the body, except the head, is not forbidden for a muhrim, male or female. The Shafi'i school holds that a male muhrim may use henna for dying any part of the body, except hands and feet, dying of which without any genuine cause is not permissible in the state of ihram. Also covering one' s head with thick (layers of) henna is not permissible. They also hold that it is not desirable for a woman in the state of ihram to use henna, and that it is unlawful for her to do so if she is in 'iddah after the death of her husband.
The Hanafi and the Maliki schools on the other hand, hold that a muhrim, male or a female, is not permitted to use henna for dyeing any part of the body because it is a perfume, and a muhrim is not allowed to wear perfume during the state of ihram. Khawlah bint Hakim reported from her mother that the Prophet (peace be upon him) told Umm Salamah: "Do not wear perfume while you are in the state of ihram. nor touch henna, because it is a perfume." (Reported by At-Tabarani in Al-Kabir, Al-Baihaqi in his Al-Ma 'rifah, and by Ibn Abdul-Barr in his work At-Tamheed)
Asma bint Abi Baker reported: "We went for Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him). When we reached a place called 'Arj the Prophet (peace be upon him) stopped, and so did we. 'Aishah sat by the Prophet (peace be upon him), and I sat next to Abu Bakr. Their travel supplies were with a servant of Abu Bakr. He sat down waiting for his servant. When the servant came he was walking on foot, and had no camel with him. Abu Bakr asked him about his camel. The servant replied: 'I lost it yesterday.' At this Abu Bakr got angry and said to him: 'You had only one camel (to look after) and you lost it.' And he beat him. The Prophet (peace be upon him) smiled and said: 'Look at this muhrim--Abu Bakr! What is he doing?' And he kept on smiling and repeating this." (Reported by Ahmad, Abu Daw'ud, and Ibn Majah)
Ibn 'Abbas said: There is no harm if a muhrim wears a ring, or a belt pocket to keep his money.
Ibn 'Abbas said: A person in a state of ihram may wear kohl if his or her eyes are sore, provided the kohl is not perfumed. There is consensus among scholars on its permissibility for treatment but not as a means for beautification.
Abdullah ibn 'Amer reported: " 'Umar used to throw a piece of leather on a tree and sit under its shade while he was in the state of ihram." This is reported by Ibn Abi Shaiba.
Ummul-Hussain reported: "I performed the Farewell Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him). I saw Usamah ibn Zaid and Bilal. One of them was holding the noseband of the Prophet's she-camel, and the other was shading him with a cloth from the sun until he threw the pebbles at 'Aqabah." This is reported by Ahmad and Muslim. 'Ata said: "A muhrim may shade himself from the sun, and take shelter to protect himself from rain and wind." Ibrahim An-Nakh'i reported: "Al-Aswad ibn Yazid threw a cloth over his head for shelter from rain while he was in the state of ihram."
The Hanbali school holds that using henna for dyeing any part of the body, except the head, is not forbidden for a muhrim, male or female. The Shafi'i school holds that a male muhrim may use henna for dying any part of the body, except hands and feet, dying of which without any genuine cause is not permissible in the state of ihram. Also covering one' s head with thick (layers of) henna is not permissible. They also hold that it is not desirable for a woman in the state of ihram to use henna, and that it is unlawful for her to do so if she is in 'iddah after the death of her husband.
The Hanafi and the Maliki schools on the other hand, hold that a muhrim, male or a female, is not permitted to use henna for dyeing any part of the body because it is a perfume, and a muhrim is not allowed to wear perfume during the state of ihram. Khawlah bint Hakim reported from her mother that the Prophet (peace be upon him) told Umm Salamah: "Do not wear perfume while you are in the state of ihram. nor touch henna, because it is a perfume." (Reported by At-Tabarani in Al-Kabir, Al-Baihaqi in his Al-Ma 'rifah, and by Ibn Abdul-Barr in his work At-Tamheed)
Asma bint Abi Baker reported: "We went for Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him). When we reached a place called 'Arj the Prophet (peace be upon him) stopped, and so did we. 'Aishah sat by the Prophet (peace be upon him), and I sat next to Abu Bakr. Their travel supplies were with a servant of Abu Bakr. He sat down waiting for his servant. When the servant came he was walking on foot, and had no camel with him. Abu Bakr asked him about his camel. The servant replied: 'I lost it yesterday.' At this Abu Bakr got angry and said to him: 'You had only one camel (to look after) and you lost it.' And he beat him. The Prophet (peace be upon him) smiled and said: 'Look at this muhrim--Abu Bakr! What is he doing?' And he kept on smiling and repeating this." (Reported by Ahmad, Abu Daw'ud, and Ibn Majah)
Sa'id ibn Mansur reported from 'Aishah that she held that a muhrim may wear underpants. Al Hafiz remarked: "This is an opinion of 'Aishah, but the majority of scholars hold wearing underpants is forbidden for a muhrim, because it is similar to wearing trousers which are forbidden for a muhrim." (Bukhari)
Ash-Shafi'i and Sa'id bin Mansur reported from Al-Qasim that he said: "Uthman ibn 'Affan, Zaid ibn Thabit, and Marwan ibn Al-Hakam used to cover their faces while in the state of ihram." Taw'us said: "A person in the state of ihram may cover his face if there is dust or ashes." Mujahid said: "If there was a sandstorm they covered their faces while in the state of ihram."
Abu Daw'ud and Ash-Shafi'i reported on the authority of 'Aishah that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) permitted women to wear their shoes while in the state of ihram.
The Shafi'i school holds that there is no harm if a pilgrim forgot and covered his head or wore a shirt in a state of forgetfulness. 'Ata said: "There is no blame on such a person, but he should seek forgiveness of Allah." The Hanafi school says that such a person will have to redeem himself (by offering a sacrifice). There is also disagreement on using perfume by mistake or unknowingly. The Shafi'i school holds: "Ignorance and forgetfulness constitute an excuse enough to remove the need for redemption for doing something forbidden, unless it is something that involves damage such as hunting, shaving, and clipping nails." This is the correct position according to them. We will deal with it at its proper place.
Ibn 'Abbas said: There is no harm if a muhrim wears a ring, or a belt pocket to keep his money.
Ibn 'Abbas said: A person in a state of ihram may wear kohl if his or her eyes are sore, provided the kohl is not perfumed. There is consensus among scholars on its permissibility for treatment but not as a means for beautification.
Abdullah ibn 'Amer reported: " 'Umar used to throw a piece of leather on a tree and sit under its shade while he was in the state of ihram." This is reported by Ibn Abi Shaiba.
Ummul-Hussain reported: "I performed the Farewell Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him). I saw Usamah ibn Zaid and Bilal. One of them was holding the noseband of the Prophet's she-camel, and the other was shading him with a cloth from the sun until he threw the pebbles at 'Aqabah." This is reported by Ahmad and Muslim. 'Ata said: "A muhrim may shade himself from the sun, and take shelter to protect himself from rain and wind." Ibrahim An-Nakh'i reported: "Al-Aswad ibn Yazid threw a cloth over his head for shelter from rain while he was in the state of ihram."
The Hanbali school holds that using henna for dyeing any part of the body, except the head, is not forbidden for a muhrim, male or female. The Shafi'i school holds that a male muhrim may use henna for dying any part of the body, except hands and feet, dying of which without any genuine cause is not permissible in the state of ihram. Also covering one' s head with thick (layers of) henna is not permissible. They also hold that it is not desirable for a woman in the state of ihram to use henna, and that it is unlawful for her to do so if she is in 'iddah after the death of her husband.
The Hanafi and the Maliki schools on the other hand, hold that a muhrim, male or a female, is not permitted to use henna for dyeing any part of the body because it is a perfume, and a muhrim is not allowed to wear perfume during the state of ihram. Khawlah bint Hakim reported from her mother that the Prophet (peace be upon him) told Umm Salamah: "Do not wear perfume while you are in the state of ihram. nor touch henna, because it is a perfume." (Reported by At-Tabarani in Al-Kabir, Al-Baihaqi in his Al-Ma 'rifah, and by Ibn Abdul-Barr in his work At-Tamheed)
Asma bint Abi Baker reported: "We went for Hajj with the Prophet (peace be upon him). When we reached a place called 'Arj the Prophet (peace be upon him) stopped, and so did we. 'Aishah sat by the Prophet (peace be upon him), and I sat next to Abu Bakr. Their travel supplies were with a servant of Abu Bakr. He sat down waiting for his servant. When the servant came he was walking on foot, and had no camel with him. Abu Bakr asked him about his camel. The servant replied: 'I lost it yesterday.' At this Abu Bakr got angry and said to him: 'You had only one camel (to look after) and you lost it.' And he beat him. The Prophet (peace be upon him) smiled and said: 'Look at this muhrim--Abu Bakr! What is he doing?' And he kept on smiling and repeating this." (Reported by Ahmad, Abu Daw'ud, and Ibn Majah)
Ibrahim An-Nakh'i said: "Whenever our companions approached the well of Maimun, they would take a bath and then put on their best clothes."
It is said that Ibn 'Abbas entered a public bath at Al-Johfah (to take a bath), while he was in the state of ihram. He was asked: "How do you do so while in the state of ihram?" He replied: "Allah does not need any of our dirt and filth!"
Jabir said: "A person in the state of ihram may take a bath and wash his garb." Abdullah ibn Hunain reported: "Ibn 'Abbas and Al-Musawir ibn Makhramah were at Al-Abwa when they disagreed on whether a person in the state of ihram can wash his head. Ibn 'Abbas said: 'A person in the state of ihram is permitted to wash his head.' Al-Musawir differed and said that a muhrim is not allowed to wash his head. At this Ibn 'Abbas sent me to Abu Ayyub Al-Ansari. I found him bathing between the two wooden posts (of the well) and was screened with a sheet of cloth.
"I greeted him and he asked who I was. I replied, 'I am Abdullah ibn Hunain and I have been sent to you by Ibn 'Abbas to ask you how Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) used to bathe while in the state of ihram. At this Abu Ayub Al-Ansari caught hold of the sheet of cloth and lowered it till his head appeared before me, and then told somebody to pour water on his head. He poured water on his head, and he (Abu Ayub Al-Ansari) rubbed his head with his hands by bringing them from back to front and from front to back and said, 'I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him) doing this."' This is reported by the Group except Tirmidhi. Bukhari added: "Then I came back and told them. And Al-Musawir said to Ibn 'Abbas: 'I will never again argue with you."'
Ash-Shawkani said: "This hadith shows that a muhrim is permitted to take a bath while in the state of ihram and may even cover his head with his hand while doing so."
Ibn al-Mundhir said: "There is consensus that a muhrim may take a bath when in a state of janabah (major impurity). There is disagreement, however, concerning bathing in other cases."
Malik reported from Nafi' that Ibn 'Umar did not wash his head while in the state of ihram except when he had a wet dream."' It is reported that Malik disliked that one should immerse one's head in water while in the state of ihram.
Using soap or any other cleaning agent is permissible. Ash-Shafi'i and Hanbali schools hold one may use perfumed soap for bathing, and similarly women are permitted to undo their hair and comb it, because the Prophet (peace be upon him) ordered 'Aishah, saying: "Undo your hair, and comb it." (Muslim)
An-Nawawi said: "It is permitted to undo the hair and comb it while in the state of ihram provided that no hair is pulled out. Combing, however, is disliked unless there is some genuine reason for it. One may also carry one's belongings on one's head."
Sa'id ibn Mansur reported from 'Aishah that she held that a muhrim may wear underpants. Al Hafiz remarked: "This is an opinion of 'Aishah, but the majority of scholars hold wearing underpants is forbidden for a muhrim, because it is similar to wearing trousers which are forbidden for a muhrim." (Bukhari)
Ash-Shafi'i and Sa'id bin Mansur reported from Al-Qasim that he said: "Uthman ibn 'Affan, Zaid ibn Thabit, and Marwan ibn Al-Hakam used to cover their faces while in the state of ihram." Taw'us said: "A person in the state of ihram may cover his face if there is dust or ashes." Mujahid said: "If there was a sandstorm they covered their faces while in the state of ihram."
Abu Daw'ud and Ash-Shafi'i reported on the authority of 'Aishah that Allah's Messenger (peace be upon him) permitted women to wear their shoes while in the state of ihram.
The Shafi'i school holds that there is no harm if a pilgrim forgot and covered his head or wore a shirt in a state of forgetfulness. 'Ata said: "There is no blame on such a person, but he should seek forgiveness of Allah." The Hanafi school says that such a person will have to redeem himself (by offering a sacrifice). There is also disagreement on using perfume by mistake or unknowingly. The Shafi'i school holds: "Ignorance and forgetfulness constitute an excuse enough to remove the need for redemption for doing something forbidden, unless it is something that involves damage such as hunting, shaving, and clipping nails." This is the correct position according to them. We will deal with it at its proper place.
Malik related to me from Abu'z-Zinad from al-Araj from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The fire of the children of Adam which they kindle is a seventieth part of the fire of Jahannam." They said, "Messenger of Allah, this fire is certainly enough." He said, "That fire is sixty-nine times greater."
Malik related to me from his paternal uncle Abu Suhayl ibn Malik from his father that Abu Hurayra said, "Do you think that it is red like this fire of yours? It is blacker than tar."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that a slave of Abdullah ibn Umar stole while he was a runaway. Abdullah ibn Umar sent him to Said ibn al-As, who was the amir of Madina, to cut off his hand. Said refused to cut off his hand. He said, "The hand of a runaway slave is not cut off when he steals." Abdullah ibn Umar said to him, "In what Book of Allah did you find this?" Then Abdullah ibn Umar gave the order, and his hand was cut off.
Yahya related to me from Malik that Zurayq ibn Hakim informed him that he had a runaway slave who had stolen. He said, "The situation was obscure for me, so I wrote to Umar ibn Abd al-Aziz to ask him about it. He was the governor at that time. I informed him that I had heard that if a runaway slave stole while he was a fugitive, his hand was not cut off. 'Umar ibn Abd al-Aziz wrote to contradict my letter, 'You wrote to me that you have heard that when the runaway slave steals, his hand is not cut off. Allah, the Blessed, the Exalted, says in His Book, 'The thief, male and female, cut off the hands of both, as a recompense for what they have earned, and an exemplary punishment from Allah. Allah is Mighty, Wise.' (Sura 5 ayat 41) When his theft reaches a quarter of a dinar, and upwards, his hand is cut off.' "
Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that al-Qasim ibn Muhammad and Salim ibn Abdullah and Urwa ibn az-Zubayr said, "When a runaway slave steals something for which cutting off the hand is obliged, his hand is cut off."
Malik said, "The way of doing things amongst us about which there is no dispute is that when the runaway slave steals that for which cutting off the hand is obliged, his hand is cut off."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim from his father that a man from Yemen who had his hand and foot cut off came and went before Abu Bakr as-Siddiq and complained to him that the governor of the Yemen had wronged him, and the man used to pray part of the night. Abu Bakr said, "By your father, your night is not the night of a thief." Then they missed a necklace of Asma bint Umays, the wife of Abu Bakr as-Siddiq. The man came to go around with them looking for it. He said, "O Allah! You are responsible for the one who invaded the people of this good house by night!" They found the jewelry with a goldsmith. He claimed that the maimed man had brought it to him. The maimed man confessed or it was testified against him. Abu Bakr as-Siddiq ordered that his left hand be cut off. Abu Bakr said, "By Allah! His dua against himself is more serious, as far as I am concerned, than his theft."
Yahya said that Malik said, "What is done among us about the person who steals several times and is then called to reckoning, is that only his hand is cut off for all he stole when the hadd has not been applied againsthim. If the hadd has been applied against him before that, and he steals what obliges cutting off, then the next limb is cut off."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Abu'z-Zinad informed him that a governor of Umar ibn Abd al-Aziz took some people in battle and had not killed any of them. He wanted to cut off their hands or kill them, so he wrote to Umar ibn Abd al-Aziz about that Umar ibn Abd al-Aziz wrote to him, "Better to take less than that."
Yahya said that he heard Malik say, "What is done among us about a person who steals the goods of people which are placed under guard in the markets, and their owners put them in their containers and store them together is that if anyone steals any of that from where it is kept, and its value reaches that for which cutting off the hand is obliged, his hand must be cut off, whether or not the owner of the goods is with his goods and whether it is night or day."
Malik said about some one who stole something for which cutting off the hand was obliged and then what he stole was found with him and he returned it to its owner, "His hand is cut off."
Malik said, "If someon says, 'How can his hand be cut off when the goods have been taken from him and returned to their owner?', it is because he is in the same position as the wine drinker when the smell of the wine is found on his breath and he is not drunk. He is flogged with the hadd.
"The hadd is imposed for drinking wine even if it does not make the man intoxicated. That is because he drank it to become intoxicated. It is the same as that with cutting off the hand of the thief for theft when it is taken from him, even if he has not profited from it and it was returned to its owner. When he stole it, he stole it to take it away."
Malik said that if some people came to a house and robbed it together, and then they left with a sack or box or a board or basket or the like of that which they carried together, and when they took it out of its guarded place, they carried it together, and the price of what they took reached that for which cutting off the hand was obliged, and that was three dirhams and upwards, each of them had his hand cut off.
"If each of them takes out something by himself, whoever of them takes out something whose value reaches three dirhams and upwards must have his hand cut off. If any of them takes out something whose value does not reach three dirhams, he does not have his hand cut off."
Yahya said that Malik said, "What is done among us is that when a man's house is locked and he is the only one living in it, cutting off the hand is not obliged against the one who steals something from it until he takes it out of the house completely. That is because all of the house is a place of custody. If someone other than him lives in the house and each of them locks his door, and it is a place of custody for each of them, whoever steals anything from the apartments of that house must have his hand cut off when he leaves the apartment and goes into the main house. He has removed it from its place of custody to another place and he must have his hand cut off."
Malik said, "What is done in our community about a slave who steals from the property of his master is that if he is not in service and among those trusted in the house and he enters secretly and steals from his master something that for which cutting off the hand is obliged, his hand is not cut off. It is like that with a slave-girl when she steals from her master's property. Her hand is not cut off."
Malik then spoke about a slave who was not in service and not one of those trusted in the house, and he entered secretly and stole from the property of his master's wife that for which cutting off the hand was obliged. He said, "His hand is cut off."
"It is like that with the wife's slave-girl when she does not serve her or her husband nor is she trusted in the house and she enters secretly and steals from her mistress's property that for which cutting off the hand is obliged. Her hand is not cut off."
"It is like that with the wife's slave-girl who is not in her service and is not trusted in the house and she enters secretly and steals from the property of her mistress's husband something for which cutting off the hand is obliged. Her hand is cut off."
It is like that with the man who steals from his wife's goods or the wife who steals from her husband's goods something for which cutting off the hand is obliged. If the thing which one of them steals from his spouse's property is in a room other than the room which they both lock for themselves, or it is in a place of custody in a room other than the room which they are in, whichever of them steals something for which cutting off the hand is obliged, their hand should be cut off."
Malik spoke about a small child and a foreigner who does not speak clearly. He said, "If they are robbed of something from its place of custody or from under a lock, the one who stole it has his hand cut off. If the property is outside of its place of custody or locked room(when it is stolen), the one who robbed them does not have his hand cut off. It is then in the position of sheep stolen from the mountain and uncut fruit hanging on the trees "
Malik said, "What is done among us about a person who robs graves is that if what he takes from the grave reaches what cutting off the hand is obliged for, his hand is cut off . That is because the grave is a place of custody for what is in it just as houses are a place of custody for what is in them. "
Malik added, "Cutting off the hand is not obliged for him until he takes it out of the grave."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Safwan ibn Abdullah ibn Safwan that it was said to Safwan ibn Umayya, "Whoever does not do hijra is ruined." So Safwan ibn Umayya went to Madina and slept in the mosque with his cloak as a pillow. A thief came and took his cloak and Safwan grabbed hold of the thief and brought him to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to him, "Did you steal this cloak?" He said, "Yes." So the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, ordered that his hand be cut off. Safwan said to him, "I did not intend this. It is his as sadaqa." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Why didn't you do it before bringing him to me?"
Yahya related to me from Malik from Rabia ibn Abi Abd ar-Rahman that az-Zubayr ibn al-Awwam came across a man who had taken hold of a thief and was intending to take him to the Sultan. Az-Zubayr ibn al-Awwam interceded for him to let him go. He said, "No. Not until I take him to the Sultan." Az-Zubayr said, "When you reach the Sultan with him, Allah curses the one who intercedes and the one who accepts the intercession."
Malik related to me from Yahya ibn Said that Sulayman ibn Yasar informed him that Abdullah ibn Abbas ibn Abi Rabia al-Makhzumi said, -Umar ibn al-Khattab gave me orders about the slaves of Quraysh and we flogged some of the slave-girls of the muslim lands fifty times each for fornication."
Malik said, "The position with us about a woman who is found to be pregnant and has no husband and she says, 'I was forced,' or she says, 'I was married,' is that it is not accepted from her and the hadd is inflicted on her unless she has a clear proof of what she claims about the marriage or that she was forced or she comes bleeding if she was a virgin or she calls out for help so that someone comes to her and she is in that state or what resembles it of the situation in which the violation occurred." He said, "If she does not produce any of those, the hadd is inflicted on her and what she claims of that is not accepted from her."
Malik said, "A raped woman cannot marry until she has restored herself by three menstrual periods."
He said, "If she doubts her periods, she does not marry until she has freed herself of that doubt."
Malik related to me from Zayd ibn Aslam that a man confessed to fornication in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, called for a whip, and he was brought a broken whip. He said, "Above this," and he was brought a new whip whose knots had not been cut yet. He said, "Below this," and he was brought a whip which had been used and made flexible. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, gave the order and he was flogged. Then he said, "People! The time has come for you to observe the limits of Allah. Whoever has had any of these ugly things befall him should cover them up with the veil of Allah. Whoever reveals to us his wrong action, we perform what is in the Book of Allah against him."
Malik related to me from Nafi that Safiyya bint Abi Ubayd informed him that a man who had had intercourse with a virgin slave-girl and made her pregnant was brought to Abu Bakr as-Siddiq. He confessed to fornication, and he was not muhsan. Abu Bakr gave the order and he was flogged with the hadd punishment. Then he was banished to Fadak, (thirty miles from Madina).
Malik spoke about a person who confessed to fornication and then retracted it and said, "I didn't do it. I said that for such-and-such a reason," and he mentioned the reason. Malik said, "That is accepted from him and the hadd is not imposed on him. That is because the hadd is what is for Allah, and it is only applied by one of two means, either by a clear proof which establishes guilt or by a confession which is persisted in so that the hadd is imposed. If someone persists in his confession, the hadd is imposed on him."
Malik said, "I have not seen the people of knowledge exiling slaves who have committed adultery."
Malik related to me from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar said, "The Jews came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and mentioned to him that a man and woman from among them had committed adultery. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, asked them, 'What do you find in the Torah about stoning?' They said, 'We make their wrong action known and flog them.' Abdullah ibn Salam said, 'You have lied! It has stoning for it, so bring the Torah.' They spread it out and one of them placed his hand over the ayat of stoning. Then he read what was before it and what was after it. Abdullah ibn Salam told him to lift his hand. He lifted his hand and there was the ayat of stoning. They said, 'He has spoken the truth, Muhammad. The ayat of stoning is in it.' So the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, gave the order and they were stoned . "
Abdullah ibn Umar added, "I saw the man leaning over the woman to protect her from the stones."
Malik commented, "By leaning he meant throwing himself over her so that the stones fell on him."
Malik related to me from Yahya ibn Said from Said ibn al-Musayyab that a man from the Aslam tribe came to Abu Bakr as-Siddiq and said to him, "I have committed adultery." Abu Bakr said to him, "Have you mentioned this to anyone else?" He said, "No." Abu Bakr said to him, "Then cover it up with the veil of Allah. Allah accepts tawba from his slaves." His self was still unsettled, so he went to Umar ibn al-Khattab. He told him the same as he had said to Abu Bakr, and Umar told him the same as Abu Bakr had said to him. His self was still not settled so he went to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said to him, "I have committed adultery," insistently. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, turned away from him three times. Each time the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, turned away from him until it became too much. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, questioned his family, "Does he have an illness which affects his mind, or is he mad?" They said, "Messenger of Allah, by Allah, he is well." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Unmarried or married?" They said, "Married, Messenger of Allah." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, gave the order and he was stoned.
Malik related to me from Yahya ibn Said that Said ibn al-Musayyab said, "I have heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to a man from the Aslam tribe called Hazzal, 'Hazzal, had you veiled him with your cloak, it would have been better for you.' "
Yahya ibn Said said, "I related this hadith in an assembly among whom was Yazid ibn Nuaym ibn Hazzal al-Aslami. Yazid said, 'Hazzal was my grandfather. This hadith is true.' "
Malik related to me that Ibn Shihab informed him that a man confessed that he had committed adultery in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he testified against himself four times, so the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, gave the order and he was stoned.
Ibn Shihab said, "Because of this a man is to be taken for his own confession against himself."
Malik related to me from Yaqub ibn Zayd ibn Talha from his father Zayd ibn Talha that Abdullah ibn Abi Mulayka informed him that a woman came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and informed him that she had committed adultery and was pregnant. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to her, "Go away until you give birth." When she had given birth, she came to him. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to her, "Go away until you have suckled and weaned the baby." When she had weaned the baby, she came to him. He said, "Go and entrust the baby to someone." She entrusted the baby to someone and then came to him. He gave the order and she was stoned.
Malik related to me from Ibn Shihab from Ubaydullah ibn Abdullah ibn Utba ibn Masud that Abu Hurayra and Zayd ibn Khalid al-Juhani informed him that two men brought a dispute to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. One of them said, "Messenger of Allah! Judge between us by the Book of Allah!" The other said, and he was the wiser of the two, "Yes, Messenger of Allah. Judge between us by the Book of Allah and give me permission to speak." He said, "Speak." He said, "My son was hired by this person and he committed fornication with his wife. He told me that my son deserved stoning, and I ransomed him for one hundred sheep and a slave-girl. Then I asked the people of knowledge and they told me that my son deserved to be flogged with one hundred lashes and exiled for a year, and they informed me that the woman deserved to be stoned." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "By him in whose Hand myself is, I will judge between you by the Book of Allah. As for your sheep and slave girl, they should be returned to you. Your son should have one hundred lashes and be exiled for a year." He ordered Unays al-Aslami to go to the wife of the other man and to stone her if she confessed . She confessed and he stoned her.
Malik related to me from Suhayl ibn Abi Salih from his father from Abu Hurayra that Sad ibn Ubada said to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "What do you think I should do if I were to find a man with my wife? Should I leave him there until I had brought four witnesses?" The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Yes."
Malik related to me from Ibn Shihab from Ubaydullah ibn Abdullah ibn Utba ibn Masud that Abdullah ibn Abbas said, "I heard Umar ibn al-Khattab say, 'Stoning is in the Book of Allah for those who commit adultery, men or women when they are muhsan and when there is clear proof of pregnancy or a confession.' "
Malik related to me from Yahya ibn Said from Sulayman ibn Yasar from Abu Waqid al-Laythi that a man came to Umar ibn al-Khattab while he was in ash-Sham . He mentioned to him that he had found a man with his wife Umar sent Abu Waqid al-Laythi to the wife to question her about that. He came to her while there were women around her and mentioned to her what her husband had mentioned to Umar ibn al-Khattab, and informed her that she would not be punished on his word and began to suggest to her by that, that she should retract. She refused to retract and held firm to confession. Umar gave the order and she was stoned.
Malik related to me that Yahya ibn Said heard Said ibn al-Musayyab say, "When Umar ibn al-Khattab came from Mina, he made his camel kneel at al-Abtah, and then he gathered a pile of small stones and cast his cloak over them and dropped to the ground. Then he raised his hands to the sky and said, 'O Allah! I have become old and my strength has weakened. My flock is scattered. Take me to You with nothing missed out and without having neglected anything.' Then he went to Madina and addressed the people. He said, 'People! Sunan have been laid down for you. Obligations have been placed upon you. You have been left with a clear way unless you lead people astray right and left.' He struck one of his hands on the other and then said, 'Take care lest you destroy the ayat of stoning so that one will say, "We do not find two hadds in the Book of Allah." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stoned, so we have stoned. By He in Whose Hand my self is, had it not been that people would say that Umar ibn al-Khattab has added to the Book of Allah ta-ala, we would have written it, -The full-grown man and the full-grown woman, stone them absolutely." We have certainly recited that.'"
Malik said, "Yahya ibn Said said Said ibn al-Musayyab said, 'Dhu'l-Hijja had not passed before Umar was murdered, may Allah have mercy on him.' "
Yahya said that he had heard Malik say, "As for his words 'The full-grown man and the full-grown woman' he meant, 'The man and the woman who have been married, stone them absolutely.' "
Malik related to me that he had heard that Uthman ibn Affan was brought a woman who had given birth after six months and he ordered her to be stoned. Ali ibn Abi Talib said to him, "She does not deserve that. Allah, the Blessed, the Exalted, says in His Book, 'Their carrying and weaning is thirty months,' (Sura 46 ayat 15) and he said, 'Mothers suckle their children for two full years for whoever wishes to complete the suckling.' (Sura 2 ayat 233) Pregnancy can then be six months, so she does not deserve to be stoned." Uthman ibn Affan sent for her and found that she had already been stoned.
Malik related to me that he asked Ibn Shihab about someone who committed sodomy. Ibn Shihab said, "He is to be stoned, whether or not he is muhsan."
Malik related to me from Ibn Shihab from Ubaydullah ibn Abdullah ibn Utba ibn Masud from Abu Hurayra and Zayd ibn Khalid al-Juhani that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was asked about a slave-girl who committed fornication and was not muhsana. He said, "If she commits fornication, then flog her. If she commits fornication again, then flog her, and if she commits fornication again, then sell her, if only for a rope."
Ibn Shihab added, "I don't know whether it was three or four times."
Malik related to me from Nafi that a slave was in charge of the slaves in the khumus and he forced a slave-girl among those slaves against her will and had intercourse with her. Umar ibn al-Khattab had him flogged and banished him, and he did not flog the slave-girl because the slave had forced her.
Malik related to me from Yahya ibn Said that Sulayman ibn Yasar informed him that Abdullah ibn Abbas ibn Abi Rabia al-Makhzumi said, -Umar ibn al-Khattab gave me orders about the slaves of Quraysh and we flogged some of the slave-girls of the muslim lands fifty times each for fornication."
Malik said, "The position with us about a woman who is found to be pregnant and has no husband and she says, 'I was forced,' or she says, 'I was married,' is that it is not accepted from her and the hadd is inflicted on her unless she has a clear proof of what she claims about the marriage or that she was forced or she comes bleeding if she was a virgin or she calls out for help so that someone comes to her and she is in that state or what resembles it of the situation in which the violation occurred." He said, "If she does not produce any of those, the hadd is inflicted on her and what she claims of that is not accepted from her."
Malik said, "A raped woman cannot marry until she has restored herself by three menstrual periods."
He said, "If she doubts her periods, she does not marry until she has freed herself of that doubt."
Malik related to me from Abu'z-Zinad that he said, ''Umar ibn Abd al-Aziz flogged a slave with eighty lashes for slander."
Abu'z-Zinad said, "I asked Abdullah ibn Amir ibn Rabia about that. He said, 'I saw Umar ibn al-Khattab, Uthman ibn Affan, the Khalifs, and so on, and I did not see any of them flog a slave more than forty lashes for slander.' "
Malik related to me from Zurayq ibn Hakim al-Ayli that a man called Misbah asked his son for help and he thought him unnecessarily slow. When the son came, his father said to him, "O fornicator." Zurayq said, "So the son asked me to help him against the father. When I wanted to flog him, his son said, 'By Allah, if you flog him, I will acknowledge that I have committed fornication.' When he said that, the situation was confused for me, so I wrote about it to Umar ibn Abd al-Aziz who was the governor at that time, and I mentioned it to him. Umar wrote me to permit his pardon."
Zurayq said, "I wrote to Umar ibn Abd al-Aziz also, 'What do you think about a man who is slandered or his parents are slandered and both or only one of them are dead?' He said, Umar wrote to me, 'If he forgives, his pardon is permitted for himself. If his parents are slandered and one or both of them are dead, take the judgement of the Book of Allah for it unless he wants to veil it.' "
Yahya said, "I heard Malik say, 'That is because the slandered man might fear that if that is unveiled about him, a clear proof might be established. If it is according to what we have described, his pardon is permitted."
Malik related to me from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father said that there was only one hadd against a man who slandered a group of people.
Malik said, "If they are on separate occasions there is still only one hadd against him."
Malik related to me from Abu'r-Rijal Muhammad ibn Abd ar-Rahman ibn Haritha ibn an-Numan al-Ansari, then from the Banu'n-Najar from his mother Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman that two men cursed each other in the time of Umar ibn al-Khattab. One of them said to the other, " By Allah, my father is not an adulterer and my mother is not an adulteress." Umar ibn al-Khattab asked advice about that. One person said, "He has praised his father and mother." Another said, "His father and mother have praise other than this. We think that he is to be flogged with the hadd." So Umar flogged him with the hadd of eighty lashes.
Malik said, "There is no hadd in our view except for slander, denial or insinuation, in which one sees that the speaker intends by that denial or slander. Then the hadd is completely imposed on the one who said it."
Malik said, "What is done in our community when a man denies that another man is from his father, is that he deserves the hadd. If the mother who is denied is a slave, then he deserves the hadd as well. '
Malik said, "The best of what is heard about a slave-girl whom a man has intercourse with while he has a partner in her is that the hadd is not inflicted on him and the child is connected to him. When the slave-girl becomes pregnant, her value is estimated and he gives his partners their shares of the price and the slave-girl is his. That is what is done among us."
Malik said about a man who made his slave-girl halal to a man that if the one for whom she was made halal had intercourse with her, her value was estimated on the day he had intercourse with her and he owed that to her owner whether or not she conceived. The hadd was averted from him by that. If she conceived the child was connected to him.
Malik said about a man who had intercourse with his son's or daughter's slave-girl, "The hadd is averted from him and he owes the estimated value of the slave-girl whether or not she conceives."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Muhammad ibn Yahya ibn Habban that a slave stole a small palm from a man's garden and planted it in the garden of his master. The owner of the palm went out looking for the palm and found it. He asked for help against the slave from Marwan ibn al-Hakam. Marwan jailed the slave and wanted to cut off his hand. The master of the slave rushed off to Rafi ibn Khadij and asked him about it. Rafi informed him that he heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "The hand is not cut off for fruit or palm pith." The man said, "Marwan ibn al-Hakam has taken a slave of mine and wants to cut off his hand. I would like you to go with me to him so you can tell him what you heard from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." So, Rafi went with him to Marwan ibn al-Hakam. He said, "Did you arrest a slave for this?" He said, "Yes." He said, "What will you do with him?" He said, "I want to cut off his hand." Rafi said to him, "I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, 'The hand is not cut off for dates or palm pith.' Marwan therefore ordered the slave to be released."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from as-Sa'ib ibn Yazid that Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-Hadrami brought a slave of his to Umar ibn al-Khattab and said to him, "Cut off the hand of this slave of mine. He has stolen." Umar said to him, "What did he steal?" He said, "He stole a mirror belonging to my wife. Its value was sixty dirhams." Umar said, "Let him go. His hand is not to be cut off. He is your servant who has stolen your belongings."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab that Marwan ibn al-Hakam was brought a man who had snatched some goods and he wanted to cut off his hand. He sent to Zayd ibn Thabit to ask him about it. Zayd ibn Thabit said to him, "The hand is not cut off for what is stolen by chance, openly, in haste."
Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said said that Abu Bakr ibn Muhammad ibn Amr ibn Hazm informed him that he had taken a Nabatean who had stolen some iron rings and jailed him in order to cut off his hand. Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman sent a girl mawla to him called Umayya. Abu Bakr said that she had come to him while he was among the people and said that his aunt Amra sent word to him saying, "Son of my brother! You have taken a Nabatean for something insignificant which was mentioned to me. Do you want to cut off his hand?" He had said, "Yes." She said, ''Amra says to you not to cut off the hand except for a quarter of a dinar and upwards."
Abu Bakr added, "So I let the Nabatean go."
Malik said, "The generally agreed on way of doing things among us about the confession of slaves is that if a slave confesses something against himself, the hadd and punishment for it is inflicted on his body. His confession is accepted from him and one does not suspect that he would inflict something on himself."
Malik said, "As for the one of them who confesses to a matter which will incur damages agains this master, his confession is not accepted against his master."
Malik said, "One does not cut off the hand of a hireling or a man who is with some people to serve them, if he robs them, because his state is not the state of a thief. His state is the state of a treacherous one. The treacherous one does not have his hand cut off."
Malik said about a person who borrows something and then denies it, "His hand is not cut off. He is like a man who owes a debt to another man and denies it. He does not have his hand cut off for what he has denied."
Malik said, "The generally agreed-on way of dealing among us, with the thief who is found in a house and has gathered up goods and has not taken them out, is that his hand is not cut off. That is like the man who places wine before him to drink it and does not do it. The hadd is not imposed on him. That is like a man who sits with a woman and desires to have haram intercourse with her and does not do it and he does not reach her. There is no hadd against that either."
Malik said, "The generally agreed-on way of doing things among us is that there is no cutting off the hand for what is taken by chance, openly and in haste, whether or not its price reaches that for which the hand is cut off."
Malik related to me from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father said that there was only one hadd against a man who slandered a group of people.
Malik said, "If they are on separate occasions there is still only one hadd against him."
Malik related to me from Abu'r-Rijal Muhammad ibn Abd ar-Rahman ibn Haritha ibn an-Numan al-Ansari, then from the Banu'n-Najar from his mother Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman that two men cursed each other in the time of Umar ibn al-Khattab. One of them said to the other, " By Allah, my father is not an adulterer and my mother is not an adulteress." Umar ibn al-Khattab asked advice about that. One person said, "He has praised his father and mother." Another said, "His father and mother have praise other than this. We think that he is to be flogged with the hadd." So Umar flogged him with the hadd of eighty lashes.
Malik said, "There is no hadd in our view except for slander, denial or insinuation, in which one sees that the speaker intends by that denial or slander. Then the hadd is completely imposed on the one who said it."
Malik said, "What is done in our community when a man denies that another man is from his father, is that he deserves the hadd. If the mother who is denied is a slave, then he deserves the hadd as well. '
Malik said, "The best of what is heard about a slave-girl whom a man has intercourse with while he has a partner in her is that the hadd is not inflicted on him and the child is connected to him. When the slave-girl becomes pregnant, her value is estimated and he gives his partners their shares of the price and the slave-girl is his. That is what is done among us."
Malik said about a man who made his slave-girl halal to a man that if the one for whom she was made halal had intercourse with her, her value was estimated on the day he had intercourse with her and he owed that to her owner whether or not she conceived. The hadd was averted from him by that. If she conceived the child was connected to him.
Malik said about a man who had intercourse with his son's or daughter's slave-girl, "The hadd is averted from him and he owes the estimated value of the slave-girl whether or not she conceives."
Malik related to me from Rabia ibn Abi Abd ar-Rahman that Umar ibn al-Khattab spoke about a man who went out with his wife's slave-girl on a journey and had intercourse with her and then the wife became jealous and mentioned that to Umar ibn al-Khattab. Umar questioned him about it. He said, "She gave her to me." Umar said, "Bring me a clear proof or I will stone you." Rabia added, "The wife confessed that she had given her to him."
Malik related to me from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, cut off the hand of a man who stole a shield whose price was three dirhams.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Abd ar-Rahman abu Husayn al-Makki that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The hand is not cut off for fruit hanging on the tree and for sheep kept in the mountains. So when they are taken from the fold or the place where the fruit is dried, a hand is cut off for whatever reaches the price of a shield."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr from his father from Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman that a thief stole a citron in the time of Uthman Uthman ibn Affan ordered its value to be estimated and it was estimated at three dirhams at the rate of exchange of twelve dirhams for the dinar, so Uthman cut off his hand.
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said from Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman that A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "It has not been a long time for me and I have not forgotten. A thief's hand is cut off for a quarter of a dinar and upwards."
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr ibn Hazim that Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman said, "A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out to Makka and she had two girl mawlas of hers and a slave belonging to the sons of Abdullah ibn Abi Bakr as-Siddiq . She sent a figured cloak with the two mawlas which was sewn up in a piece of green cloth."
Amra continued, "The slave took it and unstitched it and took out the cloak. In its place, he put some felt or skin and sewed it up again. When the mawla girls came to Madina, they gave it to his people. When they opened it, they found felt in it and did not find the cloak. They spoke to the two women and they spoke to A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, or they wrote to her and suspected the slave. The slave was asked about it and confessed. A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, gave the order and his hand was cut off. A'isha said, 'A thief's hand is cut off for a quarter of a dinar and upwards.' "
Malik said, "The limit I prefer above which cutting off the hand is obliged is three dirhams, whether the exchange is high or low. That is because the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, cut off the hand of a thief for a shield whose value was three dirhams, and Uthman ibn Affan cut off the hand of a thief for a citron which was estimated at three dirhams. This is what I prefer of what I have heard on the matter."
The Prophet assumed Ihram for Umra in the month of Dhul-Qa'da but the (pagan) people of Mecca refused to admit him into Mecca till he agreed on the condition that he would not bring into Mecca any arms but sheathed.
We were in the company of the Prophet at a place called Al-Qaha (which is at a distance of three stages of journey from Medina). Abu Qatada narrated through another group of narrators: We were in the company of the Prophet at a place called Al-Qaha and some of us had assumed Ihram while the others had not. I noticed that some of my companions were watching something, so I looked up and saw an onager. (I rode my horse and took the spear and whip) but my whip fell down (and I asked them to pick it up for me) but they said, "We will not help you by any means as we are in a state of Ihram." So, I picked up the whip myself and attacked the onager from behind a hillock and slaughtered it and brought it to my companions. Some of them said, "Eat it." While some others said, "Do not eat it." So, I went to the Prophet who was ahead of us and asked him about it, He replied, "Eat it as it is Halal (i.e. it is legal to eat it)."
That his father had told him that Allah's Apostle set out for Hajj and so did his companions. He sent a batch of his companions by another route and Abu Qatada was one of them. The Prophet said to them, "Proceed along the seashore till we meet all together." So, they took the route of the seashore, and when they started all of them assumed Ihram except Abu Qatada. While they were proceeding on, his companions saw a group of onagers. Abu Qatada chased the onagers and attacked and wounded a she-onager. They got down and ate some of its meat and said to each other: "How do we eat the meat of the game while we are in a state of Ihram?" So, we (they) carried the rest of the she-onager's meat, and when they met Allah's Apostle they asked, saying, "O Allah's Apostle! We assumed Ihram with the exception of Abu Qatada and we saw (a group) of onagers. Abu Qatada attacked them and wounded a she-onager from them. Then we got down and ate from its meat. Later, we said, (to each other), 'How do we eat the meat of the game and we are in a state of Ihram?' So, we carried the rest of its meat. The Prophet asked, "Did anyone of you order Abu Qatada to attack it or point at it?" They replied in the negative. He said, "Then eat what is left of its meat."
Al-Fadl was riding behind the Prophet and a woman from the tribe of Khath'am came up. Al-Fadl started looking at her and she looked at him. The Prophet turned Al-Fadl's face to the other side. She said, "My father has come under Allah's obligation of performing Hajj but he is a very old man and cannot sit properly on his mount. Shall I perform Hajj on his behalf? The Prophet replied in the affirmative. That happened during Hajjat-al-Wada' of the Prophet .
While I was with Allah's Apostle there came to him a man wearing a cloak having a trace of yellowish perfume or a similar thing on it. 'Umar used to say to me, "Would you like to see the Prophet at the time when he is inspired divinely?" So, it happened that he was inspired (then) and when the inspiration was over the Prophet said (to that man), "Do in your 'Umra the same as you do in your Hajj." A man bit the hand of another man but in that process the latter broke one incisor tooth of the former, and the Prophet forgave the latter.
The Prophet sent me (to Mina) with the luggage from Jam' (i.e. Al-Muzdalifa) at night.
I came riding on my she-ass and had (just) then attained the age of puberty. Allah's Apostle was praying at Mina. I passed in front of a part of the first row and then dismounted from it, and the animal started grazing. I aligned with the people behind Allah's Apostle (The sub-narrator added that happened in Mina during the Prophet's Hajjat-al-Wada.)
(While in the company of my parents) I was made to perform Hajj with Allah's Apostle and I was a seven-year-old boy then. (Fateh-al-Bari, p.443, Vol.4)
I heard 'Umar bin 'Abdul Aziz telling about As-Sa'ib bin Yazid that he had performed Hajj (while carried) with the belongings of the Prophet.
A man was in the company of the Prophet and his she-camel crushed his neck while he was in a state of Ihram and he died. Allah's Apostle said, "Wash him with water and Sidr and shroud him in his two garments; neither perfume him nor cover his head, for he will be resurrected on the Day of Resurrection, reciting Talbiya."
Allah's Apostle was cupped while he was in a state of Ihram.
The Prophet, while in the state of Ihram, was cupped at the middle of his head at Liha-Jamal.
While a man was standing with the Prophet at 'Arafat, he fell from his mount and his neck was crushed by it. The Prophet said, "Wash the deceased with water and Sidr and shroud him in two pieces of cloth, and neither perfume him nor cover his head, for Allah will resurrect him on the Day of Resurrection and he will be reciting Talbiya."
While a man was standing with the Prophet at 'Arafat, he fell from his Mount and his neck was crushed by it. The Prophet said, "Wash the deceased with water and Sidr and shroud him in two pieces of cloth, and neither perfume him nor cover his head, for Allah will resurrect him on the Day of Resurrection and he will be reciting Talbiya."
The Prophet fixed Dhul-Hulaifa as the Miqat (the place for assuming Ihram) for the people of Medina, and Qaran-al-Manazil for the people of Najd, and Yalamlam for the people of Yemen. These Mawaqit are for those people and also for those who come through these Mawaqit (from places other than the above-mentioned) with the intention of (performing) Hajj and Umra. And those living inside these Mawaqit can assume Ihram from the place where they start; even the people of Mecca can assume Ihram from Mecca.
Allah's Apostle entered Mecca in the year of its conquest wearing an Arabian helmet on his head and when the Prophet took it off, a person came and said, "Ibn Khatal is holding the covering of the Ka'ba (taking refuge in the Ka'ba)." The Prophet said, "Kill him."
On the day of the conquest of Mecca, the Prophet said, "There is no more emigration (from Mecca) but Jihad and intentions, and whenever you are called for Jihad, you should go immediately. No doubt, Allah has made this place (Mecca) a sanctuary since the creation of the heavens and the earth and will remain a sanctuary till the Day of Resurrection as Allah has ordained its sanctity. Fighting was not permissible in it for anyone before me, and even for me it was allowed only for a portion of a day. So, it is a sanctuary with Allah's sanctity till the Day of Resurrection. Its thorns should not be uprooted and its game should not be chased; and its luqata (fallen things) should not be picked up except by one who would announce that publicly, and its vegetation (grass etc.) should not be cut." Al-'Abbas said, "O Allah's Apostle! Except Al-Idhkhir, (for it is used by their blacksmiths and for their domestic purposes)." So, the Prophet said, "Except Al-Idhkhir."
The Prophet said, "Allah has made Mecca a sanctuary, so it was a sanctuary before me and will continue to be a sanctuary after me. It was made legal for me (i.e. I was allowed to fight in it) for a few hours of a day. It is not allowed to uproot its shrubs or to cut its trees, or to chase (or disturb) its game, or to pick up its luqata (fallen things) except by a person who would announce that (what he has found) publicly." Al-'Abbas said, "O Allah's Apostle! Except Al-Idhkhir (a kind of grass) (for it is used) by our goldsmiths and for our graves." The Prophet then said, "Except Al-Idhkhir." 'Ikrima said, "Do you know what 'chasing or disturbing' the game means? It means driving it out of the shade to occupy its place."
From As-Sa'b bin Jath-thama Al-Laithi that the latter presented an onager to Allah's Apostle while he was at Al-Abwa' or at Waddan, and he refused it. On noticing the signs of some unpleasant feeling of disappointment on his (As-Sab's) face, the Prophet said to him, "I have only returned it because I am Muhrim."
The Prophet saw an old man walking, supported by his two sons, and asked about him. The people informed him that he had vowed to go on foot (to the Ka'ba). He said, "Allah is not in need of this old man's torturing himself," and ordered him to ride.
My sister vowed to go on foot to the Ka'ba, and she asked me to take the verdict of the Prophet about it. So, I did and the Prophet said, "She should walk and also should ride."
My father set out (for Mecca) in the year of Al-Hudaibiya, and his companions assumed Ihram, but he did not. At that time the Prophet was informed that an enemy wanted to attack him, so the Prophet proceeded onwards. While my father was among his companions, some of them laughed among themselves. (My father said), "I looked up and saw an onager. I attacked, stabbed and caught it. I then sought my companions' help but they refused to help me. (Later) we all ate its meat. We were afraid that we might be left behind (separated) from the Prophet so I went in search of the Prophet and made my horse to run at a galloping speed at times and let it go slow at an ordinary speed at other times till I met a man from the tribe of Bani Ghifar at midnight. I asked him, 'Where did you leave the Prophet?' He replied, 'I left him at Ta'hun and he had the intention of having the midday rest at As-Suqya.' I followed the trace and joined the Prophet and said, 'O Allah's Apostle! Your people (companions) send you their compliments, and (ask for) Allah's Blessings upon you. They are afraid lest they may be left behind; so please wait for them.' I added, 'O Allah's Apostle! I hunted an onager and some of its meat is with me. The Prophet told the people to eat it though all of them were in the state of Ihram.' "
The Prophet delivered a sermon at 'Arafat and said, "Whoever does not get an Izar can wear trousers, and whoever cannot get a pair of shoes can wear Khuffs."
That his father said "We proceeded with the Prophet in the year of Al-Hudaibiya and his companions assumed Ihram but I did not. We were informed that some enemies were at Ghaiqa and so we went on towards them. My companions saw an onager and some of them started laughing among themselves. I looked and saw it. I chased it with my horse and stabbed and caught it. I wanted some help from my companions but they refused. (I slaughtered it all alone). We all ate from it (i.e. its meat). Then I followed Allah's Apostle lest we should be left behind. At times I urged my horse to run at a galloping speed and at other times at an ordinary slow speed. On the way I met a man from the tribe of Bani Ghifar at midnight. I asked him where he had left Allah's Apostle . The man replied that he had left the Prophet at a place called Ta'hun and he had the intention of having the midday rest at As-Suqya. So, I followed Allah's Apostle till I reached him and said, "O Allah's Apostle! I have been sent by my companions who send you their greetings and compliments and ask for Allah's Mercy and Blessings upon you. They were afraid lest the enemy might intervene between you and them; so please wait for them." So he did. Then I said, "O Allah's Apostle! We have hunted an onager and have some of it (i.e. its meat) left over." Allah's Apostle told his companions to eat the meat although all of them were in a state of Ihram."
Abu Shuraih, Al-'Adawi said that he had said to 'Amr bin Sa'id when he was sending the troops to Mecca (to fight 'Abdullah bin Az-Zubair), "O Chief! Allow me to tell you what Allah's Apostle said on the day following the conquest of Mecca. My ears heard that and my heart understood it thoroughly and I saw with my own eyes the Prophet when he, after glorifying and praising Allah, started saying, 'Allah, not the people, made Mecca a sanctuary, so anybody who has belief in Allah and the Last Day should neither shed blood in it, nor should he cut down its trees. If anybody tells (argues) that fighting in it is permissible on the basis that Allah's Apostle did fight in Mecca, say to him, "Allah allowed His Apostle and did not allow you." Allah allowed me only for a few hours on that day (of the conquest) and today its sanctity is valid as it was before. So, those who are present should inform those who are absent (concerning this fact). " Abu Shuraih was asked, "What did 'Amr reply?" He said, "('Amr said) 'O Abu Shuraih! I know better than you in this respect Mecca does not give protection to a sinner, a murderer or a thief.' "
A woman from the tribe of Khath'am came in the year (of ,Hajjat-al-Wada' of the Prophet ) and said, "O Allah's Apostle! My father has come under Allah's obligation of performing Hajj but he is a very old man and cannot sit properly on his mount. Will the obligation be fulfilled if I perform Hajj on his behalf?" The Prophet replied in the affirmative.
A woman from the tribe of Juhaina came to the Prophet and said, "My mother had vowed to perform Hajj but she died before performing it. May I perform Hajj on my mother's behalf?" The Prophet replied, "Perform Hajj on her behalf. Had there been a debt on your mother, would you have paid it or not? So, pay Allah's debt as He has more right to be paid."
Abdullah bin Al-Abbas and Al-Miswar bin Makhrama differed at Al-Abwa'; Ibn 'Abbas said that a Muhrim could wash his head; while Al-Miswar maintained that he should not do so. 'Abdullah bin 'Abbas sent me to Abu Aiyub Al-Ansari and I found him bathing between the two wooden posts (of the well) and was screened with a sheet of cloth. I greeted him and he asked who I was. I replied, "I am 'Abdullah bin Hunain and I have been sent to you by Ibn 'Abbas to ask you how Allah's Apostle used to wash his head while in the state of Ihram." Abu Aiyub Al-Ansari caught hold of the sheet of cloth and lowered it till his head appeared before me, and then told somebody to pour water on his head. He poured water on his head, and he (Abu Aiyub) rubbed his head with his hands by bringing them from back to front and from front to back and said, "I saw the Prophet doing like this."
The Prophet married Maimuna while he was in the state of Ihram, (only the ceremonies of marriage were held).
I heard the Prophet delivering a sermon at 'Arafat saying, "If a Muhrim does not find slippers, he could wear Khuffs (but he has to cut short the Khuffs below the ankles), and if he does not find an Izar (a waist sheet for wrapping the lower half of the body) he could wear trousers."
Allah's Apostle was asked what sort of clothes a Muhrim should wear. He replied, "He should not wear a shirt, turbans, trousers, a hooded cloak, or a dress perfumed with saffron or Wars; and if slippers are not available he can wear Khuffs but he should cut them so that they reach below the ankles."
A person stood up and asked, "O Allah's: Apostle! What clothes may be worn in the state of Ihram?" The Prophet replied, "Do not wear a shirt or trousers, or any headgear (e.g. a turban), or a hooded cloak; but if somebody has no shoes he can wear leather stockings provided they are cut short off the ankles, and also, do not wear anything perfumed with wars or saffron, and the Muhrima (a woman in the state of Ihram) should not cover her face, or wear gloves."
A man was crushed to death by his she-camel and was brought to Allah's Apostle who said, "Give him a bath and shroud him, but do not cover his head, and do not bring any perfume near to him, as he will be resurrected reciting Talbiya."
Allah's Apostle said, "It is not sinful of a Muhrim to kill five kinds of animals."
One of the wives of the Prophet narrated:
The Prophet said, "A Muhrim can kill (five kinds of animals.)"
Allah's Apostle said, "It is not sinful (of a Muhrim) to kill five kinds of animals, namely: the crow, the kite, the mouse, the scorpion and the rabid dog."
Allah's Apostle said, "Five kinds of animals are harmful and could be killed in the Haram (Sanctuary). These are: the crow, the kite, the scorpion, the mouse and the rabid dog."
While we were in the company of the Prophet in a cave at Mina, when Surat-wal-Mursalat was revealed and he recited it and I heard it (directly) from his mouth as soon as he recited its revelation. Suddenly a snake sprang at us and the Prophet said (ordered us): "Kill it." We ran to kill it but it escaped quickly. The Prophet said, "It has escaped your evil and you too have escaped its evil."
Allah's Apostle called the salamander a bad animal, but I did not hear him ordering it to be killed.
I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Shouldn't we participate in Holy battles and Jihad along with you?" He replied, "The best and the most superior Jihad (for women) is Hajj which is accepted by Allah." 'Aisha added: Ever since I heard that from Allah's Apostle I have determined not to miss Hajj.
The Prophet said, "A woman should not travel except with a Dhu-Mahram (her husband or a man with whom that woman cannot marry at all according to the Islamic jurisprudence), and no man may visit her except in the presence of a Dhu-Mahram." A man got up and said, "O Allah's Apostle! I intend to go to such and such an army and my wife wants to perform Hajj." The Prophet said (to him), "Go along with her (to Hajj)."
When the Prophet returned after performing his Hajj, he asked Um Sinan Al-Ansari, "What did forbid you to perform Hajj?" She replied, "Father of so-and-so (i.e. her husband) had two camels and he performed Hajj on one of them, and the second is used for the irrigation of our land." The Prophet said (to her), "Perform 'Umra in the month of Ramadan, (as it is equivalent to Hajj or Hajj with me (in reward)."
Abu Said who participated in twelve Ghazawat with the Prophet said, "I heard four things from Allah's Apostle (or I narrate them from the Prophet ) which won my admiration and appreciation. They are: